THE PORTAL OF DREAMS



by



CHARLES NEVILLE BUCK





















THE NEW YORK


PUBLIC LIBRARY


709488 A


ABTOR.I.ENOX AND


TILDEN FOUNUATiONS


R 1034 L







CONTENTS




CHAPTER PACK


I. A Vision Upon a Warning 5


II. Pursuing a Will-o'-the-Wisp 17


III. I Embark on a Fool's Errand 30


IV. Some Passages from a Diary 40


V. Premonitions Become Realities 51


VI. The End of the " Wastrel " 64


^ , VII. In Strange Circumstances 74


^ VIII. Nature Indulges in Satire 82


>^ IX. A Portrait and a Temple 93


^ X. I Seek Orchids 104


XI. I Find Myself a Demi-god 112


XII. Port and Starboard Lights 122


XIII. Enter the Infantryman 132


XIV. The "Ash-Trash Lady" 145


V




vi CONTENTS


CHAPTER PAGE


XV. Two Discoveries 164


XVI. An Interview and a Crisis 175


XVII. We Go to the Mountains 188


XVIII. A Chat with a Dictator 199


XIX. A Volley from the Laurel 213


XX. A Cavalcade from the Laurel 227


XXI. I Go Walking and Meet Enemies 239


XXII. I Fail to Return Home 249


XXIII. The Offer of Parole 260


XXIV. My Day in Court 273


XXV. Being Laughed At 283




THE PORTAL OF DREAMS




THE PORTAL OF DREAMS




CHAPTER I




A VISION UPON A WARNING




THE doctor was so small and frail that his narrow

face was rescued from inconsequence only by a

trimly cropped Van-Dyck with a dignified sprink-

ling of gray. I always felt that, should I ever see him in

a bathing suit, I would have to seek a new physician. I

could never again think of him as sufficiently grown-up to

practise an adult vocation. Yet when the doctor spoke

his mentality issued out of its small habitation of flesh

and expanded to commanding proportion.


The little doctor was in fine a very great doctor, and on

this occasion he was bullying me with the large authority

of a Bonaparte.


" But, Doctor — " I began protestingly.


He raised a small hand which suggested the claw of a




6 THE POETAL OF DEBAMS


delicate bird and fixed me with quizzical eyes that had

the faculty of biting sharply through a man's unspoken

thoughts.


" Don't assume to say ' but ' to me," he sternly enjoined ;

and since we had long known each other, not only as

physician and patient, but also as men who breakfasted at

the same hour and the same club table, I momentarily

heeded.


"Once upon a time," he continued, "the German

Kaiser presumed to question a pilot on his imperial yacht.

Do you recall the result ? "


" No," said I, " I don't, but "


Again the doctor eyed me, basilisk fashion, across the

bacon and eggs of our belated morning meal, as he con-

tinued :


" He very properly reminded the Emperor that upon a

vessel in the high seas, a pilot acknowledges no superior

this side of Eternity. In matters of health I take the

bridge. You obey."


"But — " I weakly insisted.


" You presume to think because you house your nerves

in a well-muscled body that they are infallible," he im-

placably continued; " I've seen rotten motors in excellent

garages. I've seen unhappy wives immured in palaces,

and I've seen finer figures of men than you in lunatic

asylums."




A VISION UPON A WARNING 7


" My nerves are simply of the high-strung type," I

argued.


" Those are the kind that snap," retorted the sage. "If

you were a racehorse, it might be a matter of reason-

able pride to you to be bred in the purple. Being a man

with no avocation except the spending of unearned

money, it means that you are perilously over-sensitized."


" What unpleasant pedantry are you leading up to ? "

I demanded. " Out with it."


" I mean to. You have the artistic temperament which,

without genius, is worse than useless. You choose to

regard yourself a failure and grow morose because you

have found the law uncongenial and because editors earn

their salaries by returning your manuscripts. The dura-

bility of your nervous system depends entirely on how

you utilize the next five years."


" Go on," I encouraged him, " don't mind me. Sen-

tence me to death if it amuses you."


" It won't be death, but unless you fortify those

nerves," he calmly went on, "there probably will be

disaster. It may take any one of several forms."


"As, for instance?" I inquired, with pardonable

curiosity.


" Oh, arterio-sclerosis, paralysis, insanity, something of

that sort."




8 THE POETAL OP DREAMS


" Thank you kindly," I murmured, as I reached for

the matches. " Can I have my choice of the lot? "


"However," went on the big little doctor, "if you

devote the next few years to a program of diversified

travel, you ought to lay up an account of nerve-strength

upon which you can draw ad lib. for forty or fifty years to

come. You should even have a surplus against the unfor-

tunate exigency of living on when you are old and

useless."


" But I have traveled," I argued. " Fve been to "


He interrupted me with a snort, and swept my declara-

tions aside, unfinished.


"You have dabbled at travel, like a school-girl nibbles

at chocolates. Get out on the hike and stay out for a

year or two. Build into your artificial self something of

the out-door animal. You have a fair start — ^you were

once an athlete." He rose to go down to his motor, and

I shouted after him contemptuous and profane criticism.

Nevertheless within the week I booked passage for the

Mediterranean.


I found once more that Europe and the African fringe

of the land-locked sea have to offer to the hunger of the

wanderlust only a stereotyped table-d'hote. Shortly it

cloys. Within several weeks one thing only had prom-

ised to break the stagnant surface with a riffle of

interest. And that one thing puzzled me in no small




A VISION UPON A WAENING 9


degree, since it was not such a matter as would ordinarily

have challenged my attention. I have passed with a

glance many beautiful women, and felt no need to turn

my head for a further inspection. I am not of the cava-

liering type, and yet here I was finding myself interested,

in a strange and indefinable way, in a woman whose face

I had not seen, and whose name I did not know. That,

I told myself, was the secret of it. It was exactly

because she was elusive, mysterious in fashion, that I

found my flat interest piqued. I never had more than

the swish of her skirt or a glimpse of her retreating fig-

ure, until it came about that sheer inquisitiveness gave her

an augmented importance. At all events, she had eluded

me over southern Europe from Genoa to Constantinople,

and thence into Egypt, and I wanted to see her face. It

was at Naples that I had my first hasty and imperfect

view of her. I was hurrying through the Galeria

Umberto, on my way to a luncheon appointment for

which I found myself late. As I passed Merola's a

young woman was sitting before a counter, with her back

to the street, trying on gloves. I could appreciate the

gypsy grace of her figure, which was slender, because one

of the avocations into which I have essayed without dis-

tinction is painting. The single thing at which I have

not failed, except the success of having selected parents

who bequeathed me money, is an appreciation of the




10 THE POETAL OF DREAMS


beautiful. That appreciation, despite my hurry, brought

me to a stop for a full glance at her; but there was no

mirror at any part of the shop which gave me a reflection

of her averted face, and as my appointment was imper-

ative, I refrained from going in to buy gloves. But

there was something so exquisite in her bearing, and in

the tasteful lines of her simple traveling gown, that I

caught myself thinking of her. Then as I went down to

the quay a day later to say farewell to some friends, just

as the gangplank of an outgoing steamer was about to be

drawn up, I saw her hurrying across it. Her face was

still averted. I strained to catch a feature, but a way-

ward gust of bay breeze wrapped a filmy veil about the

profile which was for a moment turned my way — ^and hid

it. She did not house at the deck raii but disappeared as

the gangplank came up and cut oflF pursuit. But I had

added to my first impression the knowledge that she did

not merely walk. She soared as though her feet wi?f e the

sandals of Hermes, and she carried herself with the

splendid grace of a slender young queen.


The luncheon appointment, which had thwarted my

impulse to turn into the glove shop, and so end the

mystery in its incipiency, brought a long trail of com-

plications and caused me to envy those fortunate men

who are not handicapped by the possession of relatives.

I have sometimes thought that the truly ideal existence





,vilh her back to the




TH"^ rr:




f -- '1




PUB LI




XT


r




I Ah i V' - ' - ' I


« TiLDLN I-CJNDATlONS (


L ji




A VISION UPON A WARNING 11


would be to be bom an orphan unhampered by cousins,

aunts or any of those human beings who are privileged to

make demands upon our times and thoughts.


From the moment when I watched the sky-line of New

York sink slowly behind the horizon until I reached

Naples I had at least been a free agent. But hardly had

I signed my guest card at Parker's Hotel and strolled out

to hail a crazy Neapolitan hack when the angular and

purposeful figure of my Aunt Sarah loomed up in the

near foreground and — saving her grace— eclipsed the

picturesqueness of the town and the distant cone of

Vesuvius. I had known vaguely that this estimable lady

was beating her way about Europe, guide-booked and

grimly set upon self-improvement, but I had hoped to

keep the area of two or three monarchies between us.


I knew that from one to the other of the Cook's

Agencies she would be flitting with the same frantic

energy that characterizes the industry of the ant. That

I should myself pass within hailing distance of her party

or be recruited in her peregrinations was a disaster which

I had not anticipated. None the less the blow had fallen

and I had walked unwarned into the ambuscade of her

fond embrace. Aunt Sarah would now converse volu-

minously of cathedrals and old masters, and all the

things upon which tourists are fed to a point of acute

mental dyspepsia.




12 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


She had ordered me to luncheon with much the same

finality as that with which royalty commands the atten-

dance of guests at court. I had gone meekly though

doing so involved passing Merola's and opened up a

series of events which were destined to alter for the worse

my immediate future. But the luncheon had been only

the beginning, and greater misfortunes were to follow in

due order.


I have never since been able to understand precisely

what form of paresis seized upon me, and paralyzed my

normally efficient power of lying, when she instructed me

to attach myself to her party for a motor trip to Ville-

f ranche and Nice. I do know that no available mendacity

occurred to my shocked brain and I foundmyself murmur-

ing an acceptance. The acceptance was again meek and

spineless. I had discovered at luncheon that Aunt Sarah,

with that motherly obsession which appears to charac-

terize many maiden ladies of fifty and beyond, had under

wing a party of three young ladies who were capping off

their educations with the post graduate "advantages" of

the grand tour. That these young ladies possessed all

the homely virtues, I have not the slightest doubt. Their

faces and figures attested the homeliness and their virtue

was such that they seemed always wondering whether

their halos were on straight. Theirs was an insatiate

greed for intellectual feeding: They browsed through




A VISION UPON A WABNING 13


their Baedeckers with a seeming terror lest something

erudite escape them. They pursued and captured and

assimilated every fleeting fact which might improve their

minds. Until my captivity they had no man with their

party. That was probably because Aunt Sarah had made

the strategic mistake of permitting all those, whom she

might otherwise have annexed, to see her girls. She

should have enlisted her male escort first and held back

the introductions until desertion was impracticable. At

all events, I had, like the imbecile I was, " fallen for it,"

and surrendered my liberty. When the boat bearing the

unknown divinity set sail I was merely a satellite of Aunt

Sarah's constellation and no longer a free agent.


Because I happened to be, in a superficial way, familiar

with the tourist-tramped sections of the Continent, I

became a sort of gentleman courier, without recompense,

and because I had once undertaken to be a painter, I was

expected to give extemporaneous lectures on the art

treasury of the museiuns. We walked several thousand

miles, or maybe it was millions, over those peculiarly

hard floors which make art galleries penitential institu-

tions. I saw the three plain faces in every phase of soul-

ful rapture that can be elicited by the labors of the

masters, from Michelangelo to Murillo.


When this had gone on for several centuries, or maybe

it was scons, I discovered that every art gallery has two




14 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


or three truly interesting features, though the full enjoy-

ment of these was denied me. I speak of the exits.

Perhaps to the unintimidated mind of the outsider it may

appear that whatever agonies I underwent were the

deserved result of my own abjectness. It is easy to say

'that I might have pleaded other plans and gone on my

way enfranchised. To such a critic my only and suffi-

cient reply is that he or she does not know my Aunt

Sarah. My Aunt Sarah says to whomsoever she

chooseth, " Go/' and he goeth ; " Come," and he cometh.

She knew perfectly well that I had no other plans. She

correctly assumed me to be a derelict floating without

purpose and with my chart lost over-side. She virtuously

resolved that for once I should be made of use, in assist-

ing to improve the minds of the three plain young ladies.

Lying would have been quite futile. Consequently she

said, " Come," and I came. When I learned that we

were to make the tour to the Riviera towns by motor, I

welcomed the suggestion as a less evil than cathedral.;

and art galleries. At least we should be out of doors and

in the exhilaration of rapid motion one might hope to

forget the three young ladies at brief and blessed inter-

vals. One could not at the same time think of the

culture-pursuing trio and anything rapid.


It has been my curse in life that I have dabbled at so

many things that I can be made of smattering use in




A VISION UPON A WARNING 15


almost any circumstance. Our chauffeur discovered this

three and one-half minutes after the occurrence of our

first blow-out, when Aunt Sarah, taking pity upon his

sweating and dust-grimed brow, told me off to help him

patch the puncture. After that it was impossible to

feign ignorance as to the interior workings and deviltries

of motor cars.


The Upper Corniche Road is perhaps the most charm-

ing driveway of the world — and I say this with due rever-

ence to Amalfi. By a road as white as a fresh table-

cloth and as smooth as a bowling alley one speeds to the

purring of his motor along the way thrown up for the

tramping feet of Bonaparte's battalions. From a com-

manding height the traveler looks down, as from the roof

of the world, with close kinship of peaks and clouds,

upon a panorama a-riot with breadth and depth and color.

Fascinating road-houses of stucco walls curtained behind

a profusion of clambering roses tempt one to pause and

take his ease to the tinkle of guitars and mandolins. But

Aunt Sarah and the girls, ever bent upon reaching the

next cathedral with a stained glass window or the next

dingy canvas of a saint sitting on a cloud, were scarcely

amenable to the lure of road-house temptation.


They seemed to regard Europe as a transitory effect

which might fade like the glories of sunset before they




16




THE PORTAL OF DREAMS




had finished seeing it, and anything savoring of the

dilatory aroused their suspicion.


Far below us lay the outspread Mediterranean, blue

beyond description and upon her placid bosom sailboats

shrunk to the size of swallows and yachts seemed no

larger than nursery toys.


One gracious afternoon, while I was occupying the

front seat beside the driver, I almost attained a state of

contentment. I was pretending that I had forgotten all

about the hmnan freight in the tonneau. My eyes were

drinking in the smiling beauty framed by the wide

horizon, when suddenly the droning of the motors fell

quiet and with no warrantable reason the automobile slid

to a halt and declined to proceed farther.




CHAPTER II




PURSUING A WILL-O'-THE-WISP




AUNT SARAH and the girls were much annoyed

and their annoyance did not grow less when, after

a half-hour of diagnosis, the chauflFeur emerged,

grease-stained and exhausted from under the car, shaking

his head. He frankly admitted that his worm's eye view

had failed to enlighten him as to the trouble. Aunt

Sarah turned upon me eyes mirroring a faith sufficient

to move even stalled motor cars.


"I am sure, my dear," she said, sweetly, "your

mechanical aptitude can find a remedy for this difficulty.**

It was, of course, an order to burrow into the confined

space between the road bed and the bottom of the car,

and of course I burrowed. For a time I was out of

touch with all matters transpiring in the great outer

world, but finally I saw the inverted face of our chauffeur

gazing in upon me and heard his bellowing voice. I have

hitherto neglected to mention that our chauffeur was


17




18 THE POETAL OP DEEAMS


neither French nor Italian, but Irish. He was, in fact,

an excellent fellow, and the only member of our party

whom I found companionable.


" Sure, sor," he yelled, " there's another car in trouble

just around th' turn av' th' road."


I supposed that he was imparting this information only

out of the assumption that misery loves company, and

inasmuch as my reply was profane, it need not be quoted.

In a moment more, however, his grinning visage reap-

peared at the road level. " They wants to know if you

can't be af ther lending 'em a tire-iron ? "


" What do they think this is? " I roared back, squirm-

ing far enough to clear my face for utterance, but not far

enough to see what was going on. " This isn't a repair




crew."




It was hardly a gracious response to a fellow motorist

in trouble, but my point of view was oppressed with the

weight of a paralyzed car, and Aunt Sarah and the girls,

and I was misanthropic to the degree of sourness. From

my position whatever conversation ensued was merely an

incoherent babble of voices. Palpably, despite my dis-

courtesy, Mr. Flannery had supplied the inquirers with

whatever they needed, and they had gone their way. I,

in the course of the next few minutes, emerged from my

hedge-hog isolation, tinkered with the carburetor, and

crawled back again into concealment. Then someone




PURSUING A WILL-O'-THE-WISP 19


returned the borrowed tire-iron. I did not have the

opportunity to speak to the Someone, and I should not

have seen the Someone at all had I not happened to catch

the shouted words of Mr. Flannery. Mr. Flannery had

so accustomed himself to pitting his voice against

machinery that even in moments of quiet he hurled his

words like the roar of a bull. So, as he spoke now to

the unknown person, I recognized an allusion to myself.

The words which set me to extricating myself as speedily

as possible from my humble position were as follows :


" Sure, ma'am, th' boss would be afther bein' more

polite to yer, only the car is layin' a little heavy on his

stummick, and it gives him a bit of a grouch."


The word which excited me was the " ma'am," and my

excitement was no means allayed when I stood clear in

the road and saw just disappearing around a curve a figure

which I recognized. It could be no other figure, for no

other figure that I had ever seen could walk with the same

triumphant and lissome grace. Again the face was turned

away from me, and about her hat floated a confusing

cloud of veil. But she had been there within a few feet

and possibly had even heard my surly responses to her

request for assistance. Possibly she had seen my wrig-

gling feet while I, who would have esteemed it the

greatest possible privilege to have assisted her in any way,

had lain there surrounded by dust and profanity. I was




20 THE POSTAL OF DSEAMS


seized with a mad impulse to run after her, but I

knew that the return of my iron signified that their tire-

mending was finished and they were on their journey.


My own repairs were not finished, and I stood there

with streaks of grease across my face, caked with dust

and by no means presenting the appearance with which a

man might hope to appear acceptable in the eyes of di-

vinity. Aunt Sarah and her bevy of young intellectuals, I

found, had withdrawn to the greater comfort of a near-by

road-house, and could give me no information, while

Flannery's description was on the whole, unsatisfactory.

The idiot had not asked her name, and in answer to all my

questions could only assure me vaguely that the young

lady was "a peach." One thing he had noticed. The

car, which had passed us a quarter of an hour before was

a large blue touring car, of high horse-power. It is

strange what details impress certain minds and what goes

unseen. So again I had missed my chance, and the inci-

dent had not served to reconcile me to my serfdom.


Several days later I had succeeded in gaining a brief

leave of absence from my duties as courier, and was

spending an interval of sadly needed rest.


I had the hope that the unknown girl and her party

would be stopping for a while in one of the closely

grouped towns along the coast : Nice, Cannes, Mentone,

Monte Carlo — it mattered little which one it might be. If




PUBSUING A WILL-O'-THE-WISP 21


she was in any of these, I should eventually find her, and

I haunted the dazzling whiteness of the Boulevard des

Anglais, with a buoyant pulse beat of expectancy. At

any mcmient I might again catch a glimpse of her in a shop

or cafe, and if I did, I meant that it should be more than

a glimpse, and that she should not again escape until I

had at least seen her face. I spent most of my time

wondering what she was like. Would the full view

bring a greater sense of fascination or the pang of dis-

illusionment ? It might be that when I saw her I should

find myself harshly awakened from a dream, but at all

events, there would be certainty, and an end to the tan-

talizing sense of following a will-o'-the-wisp which con-

stantly eluded. She gave me one very anxious afternoon.

I had been taking a horseback ride near town when I

came upon a wrecked and empty automobile. The physi-

cal facts showed clearly what had happened. The car

had evidently skidded while speeding, in an effort to turn

out for some passing vehicle, and had tried to climb a

stone wall. There must have been a very ugly moment,

as the twisted front wheels and crumpled hood attested.

What frightened me was the fact that it was a large,

blue touring car of the same sort, if not identical, with

the one described by Flannery. I was commencing my

ride when I saw it, but I turned back at once to town

and began an investigation. I finally learned that the




22 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


chauffeur for a local garage had taken a party of his own

friends for a joy ride, and that the expedition had come

to summary grief. My effort to trace the history of that

particular car for a week or two past resulted in nothing.

I was informed that it had been hired many times and to

many unrecorded persons, usually for the afternoon or

day.'


i. Several nights later I was sitting at a roulette table in

Monte Carlo's Cercle des Etrangers. I had fallen in with

a coterie of chance acquaintances, who for some reason

held faith in my luck and insisted upon my crowding into

a vacant place at the wheel. My function was to submit

to the issue of fortune not only my own stack of louis

d'or, but also the considerable purse that they had raised

among them.


My table was near the center of the main salle, and at

my elbows crowded the little party of men and women

whose interests hung upon my success or failure. It was

the same old scene; the same old life that one sees year

after year in this chief cathedral of the gods of chance.

Men and women from both hemispheres stood or sat in

the tense absorption of eyes riveted on dancing ball and

whirling disc. At my right was a regally gowned woman

whose delicate features were now as hard as agate and

whose eyes were avid. At my left was a saturnine

Spaniard who smiled indifferently, but who did not know




PUESUING A WILL-O'-THE-WISP 23


his cigar had died to a stale coldness. I was experienc-

ing the sense of disillusionment which invariably comes

to me afresh when I enter the Casino of Monaco. I

always ascend the stairs of the palace which the princi-

pality-supporting S3mdicate has provided for its patrons

with a mild elation of expectancy. I always take my

place at the tables with the realization of disappointment.

The sparkle of jewels is there; sometimes the beauty is

there, but the spirit that rules is not a spirit of gaiety;

and the glitter of eyes makes me forget the diamonds.

The cold lust of greed flashes in the hard brightness of

set faces.


Between the droning announcements of the croupier

insidious thoughts force themselves. I think of the man-

agement's efficient ambulance services; of the exhaus-

tive arrangements by which unknown patrons may be

promptly identified; and the sinister discoveries of the

beach. These things were in my mind now as the stack

of gold pieces at my front alternately piled and dwindled

under a fitful sequence of petty losses and gains.


I may have been at the table an hour when I began

to have the insistent feeling of someone in particular

standing at my back. Of course, there were many people

behind me. Besides my own party was the crowd of idle

onlookers as well as others who were impatiently waiting

to seize upon vacant places about the board.




24 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


And yet, just then I could not turn my head. My

system involved leaving the winnings upon the table for

three successive spins of the wheel. I had played a group

of numbers in the black, cautiously avoiding the alluring

perils of the greater odds, and twice my little pile of

louis d'or had drawn in its prize money. On the third

spin we stood to lose the entire amount of our augmented

stake or see our pile swell commandingly. While I

waited for the croupier to close the betting and touch the

button, I twisted my head backward, to determine whose

presence in the throng had so subtly announced itself to

my consciousness. But the barrier of faces that pressed

close against my chair cut off all who stood further back.

The wheel raced ; the ball danced madly about its rim ; the

crowd stood bating its breath ; and the scattered piles of

gold lay in doubt on the green baize diagram.


It was over. The croupier sang out the winning

number, column and combinations. The rake was

extended to push over to me a fairly imposing pile of

French gold. I was conscious of coming in for more

than my individual share of interest. Luck had been

with me, and at Monte Carlo, the lucky man is the man

of moment. But the sense of some personality above

the many personalities was now borne in upon me with

irritating force. I was impatient to rise and push back

my chair and look about me, but as I attempted to do so,




PITESUING A WILL-O'-THE-WISP 25


the men and women whose capital I had increased raised

a chorus of remonstrance. I reluctantly resumed the

place which I had been about to abdicate and once more

laid out my stake. This time I pushed the entire pile out

onto the green cloth in a pyramid on the black. I knew

if I lost it they would willingly surrender my services.

Even at that cost I wanted freedom.


For, in the moment that I had been standing there, I

had caught a glimpse of a retreating figure, which dis-

appeared through the door, almost at the instant that my

eyes identified it. It was the figure of a woman in even-

ing-dresSy or rather, I should say, of the woman in even-

ing-dress. There was the same graceful majesty of bear-

ing, the same slim grace — and the same averted face. But

because I wished to leave the table fortune pursued me.

Spin after spin doubled, tripled, quadrupled my swelling

pile of money. Finally I told them that I would remain

for three more tests of chance — ^but no more. I could

hardly abandon these enthused men and women without

warning, but as soon as I had fulfilled the obligation, I

rose, and I fear there was more of precipitate haste than

of courtesy in my manner of shouldering my way through

the press of onlookers, to the door and the wonderful

embroidery of flower beds before the casino. Eyes

followed me, for my luck had held and I was a momentary

sensation. It was still early, as hours go in a place where




26 THE POETAL OF DEEAMS


the major activity belongs to night life, and for two hours

I haunted the cafes and boulevards without result. The

next day proved equally fruitless, but that night, as I was

idling with my after-dinner cigar, along the Boulevard de

Condemine, I saw strolling at some distance ahead of me,

a young man and a girl. It was she, and I had only to

hasten my steps to overtake and see her. I could guess

that the man with her was a Frenchman. The cut of his

clothes and the jaunty swagger of his bearing were dis-

tinctively Gallic. My imagination could read the title

" fortune hunter " as though it were embroidered on his

coat-tails.


I was resentful, and hurried on, but as usual I was

destined to disappointment. An untimely and inconse-

quential acquaintance loomed up in my path, and when I

attempted to brush hastily by him, he slapped me on the

back and hailed me with that most irritating of all con-

ceivable forms of address, "Well, how is the boy

to-night ? "


He did not find the " boy " particularly affable that

night, but with an accursed and persistent geniality he

succeeded in delaying me for the space of a few precious

moments. At a distance, I saw her disappear into a

lighted doorway against which her face and figure showed

only in silhouette. Again I had lost her. I could hardly

pursue her into the entrances of private houses, but I




PTJESUING A WILL-O^-THE-WISP 27


noted the location and went back to my apartments in the

Hotel Hermitage with the comforting thought that we

were in the same town and that by rising early the next

morning, and searching tirelessly till midnight, I should

ultimately be able to see her.


Before sleep came to me a telegram was brought to my

door.


Aunt Sarah had succeeded in becoming involved in

some ludicrous difficulty with the Italian customs offi-

cials. She implored that I come at once to her rescue.

How she had achieved it, was a matter of inscrutable

mystery. I had always found the politeness of Italian

customs officers as gracious as a benediction, but Aunt

Sarah was a resourceful person. I rejoined her detesta-

ble cortege long enough to extricate her from her newest

difficulty, and to discuss with her her plans for the im-

mediate future. I found that she and her young ladies

were yearning for the sepia tinted walls of Rome where,

under every broken column and cnunbling arch their

hungry souls might drink deep draughts of improving

tradition and culture. I knew that they would waste no

time musing by moonlight in the shadows of the Colos-

seimi, but that with Latin dictionaries they would decipher

in the broad light of day the inscriptions on the arcs of

Titus and Constantine. None the less, I encouraged their

idea and enlarged upon the suitability of this time. I




28 THE POETAL OP DEEAMS


looked up the train schedules and wired for hotel reserva-

tions. Every moment that they hesitated I was excitedly

quoting, though not aloud, lines that came back from the

days of a less-mature literary taste:




(( (




Why dost thou stay and turn away,

Here lies the path to Rome/''


I thought it the part of wisdom to refrain from mention-

ing until the actual moment of their departure that my

own way lay in an opposite direction. But when I had

seen them settled in their first-class compartments and the

accommodating guard had reassured me by locking them

in, I turned with a sigh of contentment and fled back to

Monte Carlo. I had been absent only a few days, but I

returned to a dusty and desolate town. Perhaps the

numbers of gamblers and pleasure-seekers had not

actually diminished. Perhaps they had even increased,

but a day's search satisfied me that the unknown lady had

gone, and for me the town was empty.


What idiosyncrasy drove me to the Holy Land, I can-

not say, unless it was that after my exhausting term of

cathedral inspection I felt a desire to have a look at that

tempk which, except for the Taj Mahal, has always

appealed to me as the world's most beautiful place of

worship— the Mosque of Omar.


Riding one day on a donkey around the walls of

Jerusalem, I had a glimpse of Her standing on the ram-




PTTESUIXG A WILL-O'-THE-WISP 29


parts above me by the gate of the Needle's Eye. But as

I looked up, the sun was full in my eyes and I could

distinguish only the lashing of her skirts in the wind, and

a halo-like aura of gold about her head, which was

uncovered. At that distance her face Vas a featureless

oval. Until night came with its howling of a thousand

dogs I visited the places to which guides most frequently

conduct their charges. But in the Temple of The

Sepulchre, on the Mount of Olives, at the Jews* Wailing

Place and among the vaulted bazaars, there was only

failure for my quest. For two days I hunted, and while

I hunted she must have gone down to Jaffa or departed

for the overland trip to Syria.




CHAPTER III




I EMBARK ON A FOOL^S ERRAND




I WAS sitting on the terrace at Shepheard's Hotel on

the evening of my arrival there. I was finding life

flat, as one must who can discover no fascination

in Cairo's appeal to the eyes, nostrils and ears. Before

me was the olla-podrida of touring fashion and fellaheen

squalor; the smell of camels and attar of roses; the

polyglot chatter of European pleasure-seekers and the

tom-toms of Arab pilgrims.


Then once more I saw her. But still I did not see her

face. I suppose there were other persons with her. I

did not notice. I did notice the salient thing. She was

boarding a motor 'bus, presumably for the Alexandria

train, and was followed by the usual Cairene retinue of

tarbooshed porters and luggage-bearers.


My glimpse of her was again only in exit. My baggage

had just been unpacked, and I also could not catch the

Alexandria train. I had been foolish enough to announce


30




I EMBARK OX A FOOUS EKRAND 31


'my coming by postcard from Jerusalem to an acquain-

tance at the Turf Club and had found awaiting me at

Shepheard's on my arrival a note informing me that

George Qann, a friend of past days, had invited a few

army oiEcers and native men for dinner that evening to

meet me. The note added that no excuse would be

accepted. I had called up the club and signified my

acceptance. That was before I had seen the departing

goddess, but I was due in the Sharia el Magrabi an hour

hence and so was once again completely anchored.


Had I seen her in entrance instead of in exit only, I

should perhaps have remained in Egypt and fanned into

rebirth a languid interest in sarcophagi and cartouches

and camel-riding and scrambling up the comfortless slants

of pyramids.


As it was I began to subscribe to the Oriental idea of

an inevitable destiny. I admitted to myself that it was

written that for me this lady was to remain as unseen as

though she belonged to the latticed and veiled seclusion

of scwne pasha's harem. I told myself that had my first

glimpse been a full one I should have gone on my way

with prompt forgetfulness and that a curiosity so strange

and fantastic must influence me no further.


I sought out an empty place on the terrace where

unintentionally enough I overheard an earnest conver-

sation between a fair-haired and enthusiastic young Eng-




32 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


lishman and a grizzled fellow in middle life. They were

talking business in one of the writing-rooms which give

out through open windows upon the terrace, and the

enthusiasm of the younger gave a carrying quality to his

voice.


He was, it appeared from his solicitude, seeking a billet

which it lay in the power of his elder vis-a-vis to bestow.

From the discussion which neither of them treated as con-

fidential I learned that there is somewhere in the Pacific

Ocean a perfectly useless island from which certain

ethnological data and exhibits might be obtained. It

further appeared that the British Museum was deficient

in these particular curios and that the glass cases were

yearning to be filled. The youth had been employed in

Soudanese excavations and research. Now that work

had ended and with it the pay, the necessity for other

work and pay had not ended.


"The billet down there," suggested the elder man,

" will be no end beastly, I dare say. A tramp steamer

sails from Port Said in three days for Singapore, San-

dakan and the South Seas. The pay will be one hundred

and fifty pounds for the job. The fare will probably be

maggoty biscuits — ^still, if you feel game to have a dash


at it " The speaker finished with a shrug which


seemed to add, "It's never difficult to find a fool."


But the young man laughed with a whole-hearted




I EMBAEK ON* A FOOUS EEEAND 33


enthusiasm, that entirely missed the under note of con-

tempt in the manner of his benefactor. " Well, rather,"

he declared. " And I say, you know, its jolly good of

you, sir."


Later I made the acquaintance of the young Briton

in the American bar where over Scotch and soda we dis-

cussed the project, to the end that I nominated and

elected myself an assistant forager for the British

Museum, serving at my own expense. There was some-

thing likeable about my new and naive acquaintance, who

was so eager to shoulder his futile way across a third of

the globe's circumference in search of crudely inscribed

rocks and axe-heads and decaying skulls. My own

experience in life had been even more futile. I had

learned to speak five languages and had completely i ailed

of gaining a foothold in five useful professions: Art,

Law, Literature, Music and Contentment. Possibly the

appeasement of my Salatheal hunger, the curing of the

curse, did not after all lie along the routes of Cunarders

and Pullmans. Maybe I was still nibbling at travel as

the schoolgirl nibbles at chocolates. Perhaps his method

of taking the long and empty trail was the heroic medicine

my itching feet required. At all events, I sententiously

quoted to myself, " I think It will kill me or cure, and

I think I will go there and see."


When I informed young Mansfield, for that proved to




34 THE POSTAL OP DBEAMS


be his name, that I meant to be his traveling companion,

his almost childlike face took on an incredulous expres-

sion. He was a great two-hundred-pound chap whose

physique should logically have been the asset of a pirate

or a pugilist, but the visage which surmounted it had a

rosy pinkness and his blue eyes wore the guileless charity

of essential innocence. With his physical power went a

long-suffering good nature, and as he talked of the widely

scattered places he had seen and the things which should

have made him wise in his generation it seemed to me

that his soul must have worn a macintosh, from which the

showers oi experience had been shed off without leav-

ing a mark. I have seen mastiffs with eyes full of wist-

fulness because Nature has denied their affectionate tem-

peraments the gentle lives of lap dogs. Mansfield struck

me the same way. Why a man, by his spare and simple

standards as rich as Croesus, should care to ship with him

on a voyage promising maggoty biscuits, was quite

beyond his mental process. He confessed, in all frank-

ness, that he did it merely for the money — the pitiful

hundred and fifty. There was a girl back in England,

probably as devoid of surprises and complications of

character as a lane-side primrose. I pictured her to

myself as a creature of pink and shallow prettiness. The

day to which his ambition strained as the ultimate goal

was the day when he could become a curator in the Brit-




I EMBABK ON A FOOUS EEBAND 35


ish Museum and transplant her to decent London lodg-

ings. He longed to placard and arrange scarabs in a

plate-glass case and to classify Chimbote pottery and on

bank holidays to push a go-cart in the park.


I was glad, however, when I went over the rust-red

side of the Wastrel that Mansfield went with me. We

had known that we were shipping on a mean vessel, and

one shouldered out of more orderly chartings, because of

her unworthiness. Liners did not ply the tepid waters

for which we were bound : waters ridden by no commerce

save the peddling of copra and pearl shell and beche-de-

mer. Yet even the warning had not prepared me for

what I found, as I first stepped upon her unclean decks

and had my initial view of her more unclean crew.

Perhaps there are other corroded hulks shambling here

and there among the less frequented ports of the seven

seas as uninviting in appearance and as villainously

manned as was the Wastrel, but on this point I stand

unconvinced. A glance told us that her sea-worthiness

was questionable and that her over-burdening cargo

pressed her Plimsoll mark close to the water line. We

were to learn by degrees that her timbers were rotten,

her plates rust-eaten and her engines junk. Her officers

were outcasts from respectable seafaring, none too cordial

in their relations with admiralty courts. They had fallen

back on the hazardous command of such a vessel as this




36 THE PORTAL OF DBEAMS


not from choice, but necessity, precisely as other types of

unemployed and hopeless men fall back on vagrancy and

crime. Her crew was picked from the dregs of scattered

ports. They were Lascars, Kanakas, Chinese and non-

descripts from here and there; haled forth and signed

from dives where human garbage trickles down to the sea.

At first they interested me as new and roughened types

of men, yet as I say, I was more than grateful for the

shoulder touch of at least one being of my own sort.

From our arrival, none of them except the captain and

officers took the slightest pains to conceal that they

regarded us as unwelcome interlopers and even the

courtesy of the after-guard was shortlived enough. In

that desert of taciturnity Mansfield babbled like a brook

and overflowed with young sentimentality.


The first leg of our journey ended at Borneo, leaving

us as unacquainted with officers and seamen, save in the

surface details of personal appearance, as we had been

at Port Said. Now we were dropping Sandakan harbor

over the stern. Already the sprawling, hillside town,

framed in its mangrove swamps, was lost around the but-

tress of the harbor's sentinel rock. Ramparts of sand-

stone were burning with a ruddy glow in the sunset.


A sense of isolation settled on us. As we had nosed

our way outward Mansfield had been leaning silently on

the after rail. His eyes had dwelt lingeringly on the




I EMBAEK ON A FOOKS EBBAND 37


green gardens and white walks of the British Consulate

which sits upon its hill. Now we had seen the last of that

and of the bay's flotilla of matting-sailed junks. Off the

port bow were only beetling sandstone and the countless

gulls, flashing white as they tilted the snowy linings of

their wings into the sun. He talked for a time, in low

tones of the girl in Sussex as men will talk when they are

homesick, and then he rather shamefacedly produced from

somewhere and opened at random a much battered blank-

book, written in a woman's hand.


" I dare say," he hesitantly told me, " I have no moral

right to read this. It's quite personal, yet it's unsigned.

Invasion of privacy can't apply to anonymous persons,

you know." He paused for a minute and indolently

watched the screaming hordes of Sandakan birds as if

awaiting my agreement, but I said nothing.


" You see," he continued, " I've been living lately in a

cheap pension at Cairo and, before that, in beastly Soudan

inns, so when I drew a bit in advance I resolved to treat

myself to a day or two at Shepheards. You remember

how full the house was? They had to give me a small

room on the roof. It was really a sort of servant's room

in less crowded times, I fancy. A beggar of an Arab

used to pray on his rug in front of my door. . . .

In rummaging about I found this." He held up the

blank-book. " I looked for an address, meaning to post




38 THE POETAL OF DEEAMS


it to its owner but there was no address and only given

names — there's not a surname between these covers.

Some servant must have found it in a vacated room and

later left it in the one to which I had fallen heir. Seems

to have been some girl's desultory but intimate diary.

Just an entry now and then, with evidently long gaps

between. You see the first writing is immature, almost

childish — and the last is dated at Cairo."


I nodded my head, but said nothing. He appeared

deeply interested but his simple punctilio required the

reinforcement of my approval, before he could quite

clear the skirts of his conscience in the matter of having

sampled its contents.


"You see,'* he half -apologized, "my first glance was

disinterested, I was merely seeking to identify ownership.

But from just a few lines, read in that fashion, I saw that

it was — " his voice became serious, almost awed —

" well that it was rather wonderful. Some girl has been

putting her heart into words here — ** he tapped the blank-

book — " and she's written a genuine human document."

Again he paused, drumming on the rail with the fingers of

one hand.


" From a half-dozen bits of Chimbote pottery," he

reflected, " I can read a great deal of the habits and life

of the Incas. I can restore an extinct mammal from

some fragments of skeleton, but I find it jolly difficult to




I EMBAKK ON A FOOL'S ERRAND 39


und-erstand anything about a woman. If a fellow means

to marry he ought to try to understand. That's why Fd

like to have a dip into this. Do you think I might ? "


" Do you think," I countered, smiling, " that you

would have the right to read somebody's unsigned love-

letters?" A certain magazine editor had once wither-

ingly opined that I would never succeed in literature until

I acquired some insight into the feminine riddle. But

he had not pointed me to diaries. He had bluntly

advised me to fall in love with a few variant types.


Until a man had found blond or dark hairs on his

coat shoulder, said the editor, he could not hope to write

about heartbeats. If he had found various kinds, and

that often, he could write better.


Young Mansfield was giving my question a graver and

more literal consideration than it merited.


" I rather think," he said seriously, " that one might

read such letters. Unless the offense is against some

definite person there is no offense at all."


" Perhaps you are right," I admitted, with a listless

avoidance of argument, and in a moment more he had

opened the book at random and was reading aloud.




CHAPTER IV




SOME PASSAGES FROM A DIARY


MANSFIELD was right. The pages of this diary

struck the essentially human note of frank self-

avowal. They were as fragrant as May

orchards, their sweetness of personality made one think

of brave young dreams among dewy blossoms. But I

confessed to him the feeling that we were trespassers into

these secrets, and after that he either laid the book by alto-

gether or read it only when alone.


The Wastrel was cruising at her cripple's pace south-

east by east, through those hot waters which lie directly

above the equator. After some days we sloped across

the line, but still clung to the hideous swelter of the next

meridian. Our course lay among groups of lush islands

which simmered in steam and fever, and the merciless,

overhead sun beat upon us, as if focused through a

burning glass until the pitch oozed from the deck cracks,

and the sweat from our pores, and the self-control from


40




SOME PASSAGES PBOM A DIABY 41


our curdled tempers. Faces that had been sullen at

Sandakan grew malevolent and menacing at 150 degrees,

east, where, if I remember rightly, we crossed the equator.


The scowls of the men dwelt hatefully upon Captain

Coulter as he paced the bridge. From scraps of infor-

mation picked up here and there in fo'castle disparage-

ment, I pieced together a lurid abstract of his history. I

knew how wild and unsavory were the reputations of

many of the men of the eastern beaches. I had listened

to tales of lanai and bund, but even in such company

our skipper stood out as uniquely wicked.


The sheer and hypnotic force of his masterful will lay

over and silenced the ship. From the first, he dominated.

But if he had dominated at the latitude of 120 he domi-

neered at 150, and to this domineering he brought all those

extremes of tyranny which lie at the hand of a ship's

captain on the high seas. At times the sheer, undiluted

brutality of this control compelled my unwilling admira-

tion. Every pair of eyes that met his from the fo'castle,

were eyes of smoldering hatred and fear, and though he

assumed scornful unconsciousness of this attitude, he

knew that his security was no greater than that of the

lion-tamer, whose beasts have begun to go bad. He must

appear to invite attack, and upon its first intimation of

outbreak, he must punish, and punish memorably.


Captain Coulter was little above the average in physical




42 THE PORTAL OF DEEAMS


pattern and he walked with a sUght defect of gait, throw-

ing one foot out with an emphatic stamp. His face was

always clean-shaven, and it might have served a sculptor

for a type of the uncompromising Puritan, so hidden

were its brutalities and so strong its note of implacable

resoluteness.


Over a high and rather protrusive forehead, long hair

of iron gray was always swept back. Bushy and aggres-

sive brows shaded eyes singularly piercing and of the

same depth and coldness as polar ice. His nose was

large and straight, and his lips set tight and unyielding

like the jaws of a steel trap. The chin was square and

close-shaven. Our captain was a silent man, yet in his

own fashion bitterly passionate. Heffernan, the first

mate, was a tawdry courtier, who studiously considered

his chief in every matter, and maintained his position of

concord by ludicrous care to risk no disagreement. In

the stuffy cabin where three times a day we sweltered

over bad food Mansfield and I studied the attitudes of the

officers.


Coulter grimly amused himself over his eating by mak-

ing absurd statements for the sheer pleasure of seeing

his next in command, fall abjectly into agreement. The

second mate, however, was impenetrably silent. He was

without fear, but a life which had evidently brought him

down a steep declivity from a lost respectability, had




SOME PASSAGES FBOM A DIABY 43


taught him consideration for odds. If he did not con-

tradict the dogmatic utterances of his chief in table

conversation, he at least refused to agree.


Mansfield and I were convinced that if this prema-

turely gray fellow with the dissipated face, cut in a

patrician mould, could ever be brought to the point of

personal narrative, he would have a stirring story to tell.

We also knew that he would never tell it.


Once before the feud between after-watch and f o'castle

drove the officers into an alliance of self-defense. A

grave clash between the captain and the second mate

seemed inevitable. It was a night of intolerable heat, and

a sky spangled with stars hung over us low and smother-

ing. Lawrence, the second mate, was off watch, and

joined us, carrying a violin. Then under the weird

depression and melancholy lassitude which burdened us

all, he began to improvise. Mansfield and I listened,

spellbound. Under his touch the catgut gave off such

strains as could come only from the sheer genius of a

gifted musician who had suffered miserably. It was

almost as if he were giving without words the story which

his lips would never tell, and into the improvised music

crept infinite pathos and somber tragedy. No one could

have listened unmoved, but the manner in which Captain

Coulter was affected was startling.


He came over with an advent like that of a maniac.




44 THE PORTAL OF DBEAMS


The lame foot was pounding the deck with the stressful

stamp that was always his indication of rage. He halted

before us with fists clenched and his eyes glittering.

Upon Lawrence he vented an outpouring of blasphemous

and unquotable wrath.


" Throw that damned fiddle overboard," was the com-

mand with which he capped his fierce tirade. " Don't let

me hear its hell-tortured screeching on my ship again.''


For a moment Lawrence stood silent and cold in a

petrifaction of anger. Then he laid the instrument care-

fully on a hatch and stepped forward. Obviously it was

in his mind at that moment to kill the captain, but after a

pause he thought better of it. The odds against him

were too heavy.


"ril stow the violin in my box, sir," he said with a

voice so quiet it was almost gentle, " but so help me God,

if ever we meet after this voyage is ended, I mean to kill

you." Coulter laughed disdainfully and strode away, but

for ten minutes Lawrence sat silent, his breath coming

in deep gasps while he wrestled with the murder mad-

ness. We learned later that the captain was one of those

persons whom music frenzies, and from that time on we

did not even permit ourselves the consolation of whistling

a favorite air.


Of all the restless men in the fo'castle. Coulter most

keenly watched one John Hoak, a gigantic seaman from




SOME PASSAGES FBOM A DIABY 45


Liverpool, in whom he instinctively recognized a potential

ringleader of mutiny. One evening Hoak vindicated this

appraisement by defiantly and loudly pla)ang a music-hall

tune on an accordion. A strain of it reached, the bridge

and Coulter, who was on watch, ordered the offender for-

ward. After a violent and profane denunciation, under

which the giant writhed in silent fury. Coulter lashed out

to the sailor's mouth with his clenched fist and sent him

sprawling to the deck. But lest this conduct should

appear too irresolute, he added the punishment of

twenty- four hours in irons. A fellow seaman plucked up

the heroism to demand that the incident be entered on the

log for admiralty investigation and Coulter's only reply

was to send the insurgent into the inferno of the stoke

hold for an extra shift at the shovels. In the stokehold

the thermometer registered 130 degrees Fahrenheit, and

the white and brown torsos that strained under the

trembling dials were black with the sooty sweat of their

effort and red with the pitiless glare from the grates.


From these beginnings the cloud on the horizon of our

affairs steadily gathered and blackened until an ominous

pall of impending mutiny overhung us. Only an occa-

sional coral reef or atoll now broke the monotony of a

dead and oily sea. No shred of cloud relieved

the emptiness of a devitalized sky. Ma^isfield and

I went about in canvas shoes and pajamas. The




?^•..




46 THE POSTAL OP DEEAMS


ship was more disheveled than we, and its dis-

cipline more slovenly than its dress. The churlish

silence of the fo'castle was met by the braggart

autocracy of the officers. Conditions grew tenser and

thicker with each day, yet no specific rupture came to fire

the waiting explosion. Slowly it brewed and gathered

menace, while the air hung pulseless and heavy under its

shadow. Mansfield and I knew it needed only a lightning

flash to loose all the artillery of the thunders and set them

about their hell's fury. By tacit consent we did not often

talk of it, but we remained close together and placed our

revolvers, belts and sheath-knives where they could be

readily caught up. Under the silent horror of foreboding

our nerves became raw and our tempers, like those of the

others, short and raspy. On one sultry afternoon when

the. trade wind was dead, I came upon Mansfield sprawl-

ing in the shadow of a life-boat, diligently reading entries

f ro'm the unknown girl's diary, touching the incidents of

her sheltered and untroubled life. He glanced up shame-


«


f acedly, then began in exculpation :


" See here, you know you're quite wrong about the

guiltiness of reading this. I'm sure she wouldn't mind.

She's not that sort. Here we are menaced by the inferno

of a mutiny. We are no better than mice waiting the

pleasure of a cat, which means to crush them. . . . The




SOME PASSAGES FROM A DIABY 47


atmosphere will drive (is mad. This book is like a breeze

off the heather. ... I tell you it helps."


In abnormal times men entertain abnormal ideas and

warped notions. I sat cross-legged on the deck beside

him and stuffed tobacco into my pipe. I said nothing.


" It's all getting on my nerves. Tm losing my grip ! "

he admitted. " Last night I dreamed of a nasty row and

all day a bit of rhyme has been running through my

brain." He paused a moment, then quoted :




(( < »




i(




Twas a cutlass swipe or an ounce of lead

Or a yawning hole in a battered head,

And the scuppers glut with a rotting red.


'And there they lay while the soggy skies

Dreened all day long in upstaring eyes,

At murk sunset and at foul sunrise.*




f a




He broke off and laughed at himself unsteadily.


*' Get your mind off it," I commanded shortly. " Fetch

out the blank-book. Let's read about her debut party."


But the passage at which the book fell open dealt with

a time prior to debuts. At the head of the page was

pasted a newspaper clipping hinting at personalities but

giving no names.


" One of the most beautiful and popular members of

the younger set in the summer colony " had been capsized

while sailing in the harbor. The youth who accompanied

her had been seized with cramps and she had kept not




4S THE PORTAL OF DBBAMS


only herself but her helpless escort above water until the

tardy arrival of help. Beneath, in her own hand, was

scrawled :


" Did they expect me to drown him ? I had to stand

by, of course. What else could a fellow do? But I

spoiled a dress I look nice in. I'm sorry for that."


Appended to this was a postscript so badly written that

it was hard to decipher. I could guess that her cheeks

had colored as she wrote it.


"Maybe after all, I am a grandstander. I did get

awfully tired — ^and I pretended that he was looking on,

and was swimming out to help me."


" By Jove " snorted Mansfield, " she's a ripping good

sort. I wonder who she pretended was looking on."


" Turn back," I suggested. " It may tell."


But it was only after some searching that we found

him duly catalogued, and even then she gave him no name.

Yet in trailing him through the pages, we came to know

her quite well, and to render sincere allegiance. She was

not at all conventional. She was one of those rare dis-

coveries upon which the prospector in life comes only

when he strikes an El Dorado. She dared to think her

own thoughts and did not grow into the stereotyped

mold of imitation. We felt from the clean, instinctive

courage of her tone and view-point that if ill chance

had marooned her with us on this imperiled ship, she




>>,




-N




SOME PASSAGES FEOM A DIABY 49


would bear herself more gallantly than we could hope

to do, and that she would tread these filthy decks with

no spots on the whiteness of her skirts.


In her early writings she had shown for something of

a tomboy and there were hints of elderly exhortation to

tread more primly the paths which were deemed

maidenly. Yet from these tattered scraps of life and

outlook, we could piece together some concept of her soul

fabric. This girl was woven of pure silk, but not of

flimsy silk; there were strength and softness — resolute-

ness and tenderness — sl warp and woof for the loom of

noble things — ^and charm. Often I felt as though I were

invading a temple in which I had no place as communi-

cant, and into whose fanes and outer areas I should wish

to come reverently, with the shoes of my grosser soul in

my hands. One night she had been sitting in the moon-

light on the beach, and the sea had talked to her. What

she wrote that night was pure poetry. I shall not try to

reproduce it from my faulty memory. My heavy mascu-

line hand would mar its gossamar beauty. One might as

well undertake to restore the iridescent subtleties of a

broken bubble. On this occasion she was thinking of the

mysterious man she had so quaintly idealized. Had the

lucky beggar, whoever he was, read those lines he must

have felt that, in the lists of life, there rested on him the

sacred obligation to bear a spotless shield and a true lance.




50 THE POBTAL OF DREAMS


She transcribed as one to whom the magic and delicate

nouances of life are revealed. Besides these passages there

were others sparkling with the merriment of spontane-

ous humor. Our writer was no Lady Dolorosa. She was

as many-sided and many-hued as the diamond whose

facets break light into color. She frankly admitted to

these pages, intended only for herself, that she was beau-

tiful, though she wished that her eyes were blue instead

of gray-brown, and that her type were different. Evi-

dently she had cut her teeth on compliment and fed from

childhood on that t3rpe of admiration which beauty

exacts. She seemed to be a little hungry for tributes of

a different and deeper sort. In her society days, as in the

more youthful period, we found frequent references to

the unnamed man who still held his undeserved and para-

mount place as an idealized personality ; a human touch-

stone by which she tested the intrinsicness of other men —

always to the detriment of those on trial.




CHAPTER V




PREMONITIONS BECOME REALITIES


AT last, running back to the start, we tracked him

down and with his discovery came disappoint-

ment? I had realized that she had been dressing

a mere lay-figure in garments of idealized manhood and

endowing an unknown with a panoply of the chivalric

to which he could probably lay no rightful claim. Still it

was disconcerting to realize that he had, in the flesh, con-

tributed absolutely nothing to the picture. She had

simply devised from the whole cloth of imagination a col-

laborative sum of Galahad the Pure and Richard the Lion-

Hearted. She had seen him only once in later years —

from the sidelines of a Yale-Harvard football game. He

was playing with the crimson and she was at the impres-

sionable age. There was the whole and meager founda-

tion for his apotheosis. She did not state the year, but

she gave the score, and by that I identified the occasion.

"I devoutly pray," I confided to young Mansfield,


51




52 THE POSTAL OP DBEAMS


" that she never meets him. She has fed herself on

dreams. I hope she doesn't wake up."


Mansfield promptly took up the unknown hero's

defense. He invariably held a brief for the idealist.


"Why do you assume that he's a bounder?" he de-

manded almost resentfully. " He may be all she thinks."


" I don't assume anything," I retorted, " but I happened

to play on that team myself and I am compelled to admit,

though with chagrin, that we had among us no knights

from Arthur's Round Table. Warriors of ferocity we

had ; young gentlemen who played the game to the lasting

glory of John Harvard; but this letter-perfect type of

chivalry, valor and gentleness — ^well, I'm afraid he failed

to make the team."


You remember the story of Bruce and the spider ? In

his ermine, surrounded by his stalwart barons, Robert

would probably have learned no lesson from the weaving

of filmy webs. Alone and in peril, it taught him how to

conquer. To us, alone and in peril, this diary assumed

an epochal importance entirely out of kelter with its

face value.


Of course, there were many topics which we might

have discussed to divert our minds from morbidly watch-

ing the cloud of impending mutiny spread and grow inky.

But the cloud was present and human, and the diary was

present and human, and we were present and human.




PBEMONITIONS BECOME EEALITIES 63


Whether or not we were creatures of atrophied brains and

distorted vision is an academic question. The fact re-

mains. For us there was genuine relief in turning from

the miasma of brooding doom which overhung the Was-

trel to the spiced fragrance of this self-revealed person-

ality. It was a clean breeze into our asphyxiation. It

was a momentary excursion out of a noisome dungeon

into an old-fashioned garden, where roses nod and

illusions bloom.


One steaming night when darkness had stopped our

reading, the two of us were lying flat on our backs —

and silent — in the enveloping shadows of the forward

deck near the capstan. A group of men who were

off watch had gathered near us, seeking the gratefulness

of the uninterrupted breeze. With no suspicion of

our proximity, they fell into a low-pitched but violent

conference.


Hoak held the floor as spokesman, and his deep whis-

pering voice was raw with bitterness.


"We hain't no bloomin' galley-slyves," he growled.

" Blyme me, I say, let's make a hend o' the 'ole bloody

mess once and for hall."


" How ? " came the natural question from one of the

more conservative.


"'Ow?" retorted the ringleader, "Wat's the odds

'ow ? Any way will do. Rush the cabin. There's a stand




54 T^E PORTAL OP DBEAMS


of rifles at the for'ard bulkhead. Kill hoff the bloody

lot of hofficers. Navigate the bloomin' ole 'o6ker back

ourselves and report whatever damn thing we like."


" How about these passengers ? They'd snitch," sug-

gested the same questioner.


"Aw no," sarcastically assured Hoak, "they won't

snitch. They won't 'ave no more chamce to snitch than

Coulter 'isself — damn 'im."


For a moment I felt a steaming throb in my throat.

Then came a new sensation, something like relief that

at last the clear outline was looming through the fog of

maddening uncertainty. It did not seem to matter so

much what the certainty was, so long as it brought an end

to the suspense. There was some discussion in hushed

voices. Caution had its advocates who opposed so des-

perate a course.


" Think it hover till to-morrow," said Hoak at last.

" But hif you don't stand by me Hi'm going to cut loose

a boat and tyke to the water. To 'ell with the Wastrel

an' her rotter of a captain."


There was a sudden hush followed by a sort of low

chorused groan. Around the superstructure of the for-

ward cabin appeared Captain Coulter, his first officer and

the chief engineer. For an instant they stood silently,

flashing electric torches into the terrified faces of the con-




PREMONITIONS BECOME EEALITIES 56


spirators who, like schoolboys caught denouncing their

teacher, shuffled their feet and remained speechless.


Hoak, alone, took a step forward. His face was work-

ing spasmodically in the bulFs-eye glare which exag-

gerated the high lights on his snarling teeth and the black

shadows of his scowl. He wavered for an instant be-

tween his personal dread of Coulter, and the knowledge

that, with so much already known, caution was futile.

While he hesitated the other men tacitly grouped them-

selves together at his back and stood sullenly eying the

officers. Coulter and his two subordinates slipped their

hands into their pockets. It was a tense moment and a

noiseless one. When the captain broke silence his voice

was cool, almost casual.


" Mr. Kirkenhead," he ordered the chief engineer,

"take this man Hoak to the stokehold, and keep him

there until we reach port. Give him double shift and if

he makes a false move — ^kill him."


The giant made a passionate start forward, and found

himself looking down the barrel of Coulter's magazine

pistol. From the glint of the raised weapon he bounced

backward against the rail, where he leaned incoherently

snarling like a cornered dog.


"Hi didn't sign as no blymed stoker," he growled at

last. " Hi won't go ''


"The stokehold or hell, it's up to you." Coulter's




66 THE POETAL OF DREAMS


reply came in an absolute monotony of voice strangely at

variance with the passionate stress of their labored

breathing. Back of the tableau gleamed the phospho-

rescence of the placid sea. " There's thirty seconds to

decide. Mr. Kirkenhead, look at your watch."


For a seeming eternity there was waiting and bated

breath. We could hear the muffled throb of the engines,

and the churning of the screws.


Then Kirkenhead announced, " Twenty seconds, sir."


A moment more and Hoak turned, dropping his head in

utter ddjection and shambled aft toward the engine-room

companionway.


" Mr. Heffernan," came the captain's staccato orders,

" instruct the ship's carpenter to scuttle all the boats,

except the port and starboard ones on the bridge. If we

are to have any little disagreements on board we will

settle them among ourselves. No one will leave in my

boats except by my orders. And " — ^he wheeled on the

men — " whenever you vermin feel inclined for trouble —

start it."


So that incident passed and went to swell the cumu-

lative poison of festering hatred. We knew that the erup-

tion had merely been delayed ; that it must inevitably come

and that now its coming would be soon. Between for-

ward and aft war had been declared. Later that same

evening I made bold to remonstrate with Captain Coulter




f




PBEMONITIONS BECOME REALITIES 67


as to the order concerning the boats. The conversation

took place on the bridge — and it was brief.


" Mr. Mansfield and myself," I said, " are passengers

who have paid full fares and we are entitled to full rights.

We demand protection. This hulk is rotten and unsea-

worthy. When you scuttle her boats you are throwing

the parachute out of a leaky balloon."


Coulter looked me over for a moment and replied with

absolute composure.


" Mr. Deprayne, rights are good things — when you can

enforce them. Consulates and courts of admiralty are a

long way off. The intervening water is quite deep. If

you don't like the Wastrel, leave it. Fm sorry I can't

spare you a boat to leave in."


Mansfield and myself went that night in the miserable

cabin which we shared oppressed with the conviction that

the breaking point was at hand. Mansfield had suddenly

sloughed off his boyishness and become unexpectedly

self-contained, giving the impression of capability. The

prospect of action had changed him. Once more he began

to quote his ghastly verses, but now without shuddering,

almost cheerfully.




(( t f




Twas a cutlass swipe or an ounce of lead.

Or a yawning hole in a battered head —

And the scuppers glut with a rotting red.' "




f




68 THE POBTAL OF DEEAMS


Then he remembered that sometimes men survive

strange adventures, and he wrote a letter to the girl in

Sussex which he asked me to deliver in the event that I,

and not he, should prove such a survivor. I fastened it

with a pin into the pocket of my pa jama jacket. For

hours after we had turned into our berths each of us

knew that the other was not sleeping. We heard the crazy-

droning of the sick engine ; the wash of the quiet water ;

the straining of the timbers.


We had not, on turning in, followed our usual custom

of blowing out the vile-smelling oil lamp which gave our

stateroom its only illumination. Neither of us had spoken

of it, but we left the light burning probably in tacit pre-

sentiment that this was to be a night of some portentous

development, and one not to be spent in darkness. Mans-

field pretended to sleep in the upper berth, but after vainly

courting dreams for an hour, I slipped out of mine and

crept to the fresher air of the deck.


When I returned to the cabin, still obsessed with rest-

less wakefulness, I found the diary, and throwing myself

into my bimk, spent still another hour in its perusal. I

had long ago laid by my early scruples and now I found

in its pages a quality strangely soothing.


Singularly enough, in all our fragmentary reading be-

tween these limp covers, we had never pursued any con-

secutive course and though certain passages had been




t




PBBMONITIONS BECOME EEALITIES 69


re-read until I fancy both of us could have quoted them

from memory, there still remained others upon which we

had not touched. For me in my present condition of

jumping nerves they offered fields of quieting exploration.

Now, for a time, I skipped about, reading here and there

passages in no way connected. There was a highly

humorous description of a certain- Frenchman who had

insistently shadowed the course of the girl's travels about

the Continent, inflicting on her an homage which it seemed

to me must have been more offensive than actual rude-

ness. She did not give his name, but her description of his

appearance and eccentricities was so droll and keenly

appreciative that even my strained lips curled into a grin

of enjoyment in the perusal. He had a coronet to bestow

and she likened his attitude and bearing to that of a

crested cock robin. " To-night," she wrote, " monsieur

le comte proposed for my hand — ^to Mother. I was in

the next room and heard it. To hear one's self proposed

to by proxy is quite the most amusing thing that can hap-

pen. When he asks me I shall inform him that I've

already given my heart to another man — a man who

hasn't asked me and may never ask me. Yes, he will,

too. He mtist. It is in my horoscope. *The Heavens

rolled between us at the end, we shall but vow the faster

for the stars.' This little Frenchman needs an heiress

and it might as well be me — ^but it won't be.'*




60 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


This was the first 'intimation that the unknown author

of these pages was possessed of wealth as well as beauty.

In a vague way I found myself regretting the discovery,

although I could not say why. Through these pages

breathed the distinction of a piquant and subtly charming

personality — ^the fact that she had fortune as well, could

add nothing. But as I read the paragraphs devoted to her

odyssey across the continent and around the borders of

the Mediterranean, shadowed always by this persistent

suitor with his picayune title, it struck me that her itiner-

ary and the order of her going tallied with my own wan-

derings. Yet that might have no significance, since the

routes of European touring are distressingly devoid of

variation.


The finger of destiny had seemed to concern itself in

the fashion in which I had always just missed the lady of

Naples, Monte Carlo and Cairo by a margin of seconds

and of untoward circumstance. If my Fate were playing

with me in this manner it appeared consistent with its

policy of tantalizing evasiveness that she and the writer

might be the same. When I had given up the pursuit and

come away to this remote quarter of the globe it might

still be decreed that I should not escape her influence.


Having skipped about for a time in such haphazard

fashion, the idea seized me of going back to the beginning

and reading from the commencement down to the present.




PEEMONITIONS BECOME REALITIES 61


In the first pages of course I encountered a certain

immature crudity of composition and yet, in spite of these

things, there was much here of the charming fascination

of childhood and the beginnings of character. If the later

sections were as fragrant as flowers, the earlier passages

were like the annals of rosebuds and blossoms. I believe

I have already mentioned that in her childhood she had

been something of a tomboy. Her interests had seemed

to include many things which might quite naturally have

belonged to the enthusiasms of her brothers. Also one

read between the lines that her charming sense of humor

and self-containment had developed upon overcome ten-

dencies toward passionate temper. A certain passage

had to do with her experience at a girls' boarding-school

when she was probably not more than ten or eleven. One

of the teachers — an tmimpeachable lady of great learning

and little human perception, it would seem — ^had aroused

her intense disfavor. There were various references to

this feud and also, even so early, to the mysterious person

vaguely alluded to as He. The principal of the school har-

bored a bull terrier of rather uncertain temper. This

brute, save for total fealty to his mistress and to the writer

of the diary, seemed to hold in his nature only distrust

for humanity, and among those specially singled out for

his antipathy was the aforementioned teacher.


One day the writer and the dog had met the preceptress




62 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


on the avenue. The girl had set down with great glee,

the terror with which her enemy had appealed to her for

protection against the onslaughts of the dreaded

Cerberus.


" I told her that I would hold him," naively related the

entry, in a sprawling, childish hand, '* and I did hold him

until she was almost at the gate — ^but when I let him go I

gave him a little soimd advice and he took it."


There followed a vivid description, done into mirth-

provoking humor, of the somewhat strenuous events of

the next twenty or thirty seconds. A section of black

alpaca skirt remained with the dog as a memento.


" Of course," commented the writer, " I couldn't laugh

freely until I got back to the house, but I am laughing

now. She looked so absurd! As I came in I saw Him

ride by on horseback. I'm afraid he wouldn't approve."


The description of that teacher had reminded me

strongly of my good Aunt Sarah. The explanation that

the dog had been the child's friend merely because she

had refused to be afraid, was so convincingly put that I

found myself in guilty accord with her point of view. In

a dozen ways, despite this single instance, she showed that

her pity and tenderness were very genuine and sensitive,

and easily reached by any true appeal.


This going back to the beginning enabled me to meet,

on the occasion of his first appearance, the man who had




PEEMONITIONS BECOME REALITIES 63


exercised such a strong influence upon her subsequent

life. In this I was pleased, for it showed that however

imaginary may have been his aura of ideality, none the

less it had basis in something more substantial than a

glimpse of a football game. There was, too, an element

touching and almost pathetic in this earliest self-con-

fessed love. He was when she first saw him, eighteen or

nineteen, and she half as old. This disparity in age had

put a chasm between them which it did not occur to her

that the years would bridge. He was just at that self-

sufficient age, when he regarded himself as very much a

man and short-skirted, pigtailed females as very far

beneath his mature devotion. Yet, in his patronizing

way, he had been decently kind and had jeopardized his

standing as a man-of-the-world by impersonal courtesies

to a little girl. His influence had accordingly grown

strong and permanent, though he had not known of its

existence. She had enviously watched him with girls a

few years her senior and had admired his frank, sports-

manlike attitude and freedom from callow freshness — ^and

his courage. She said quite frankly in the diary that

she did not suppose he had remembered her at all.


And so, as I lay sleepless and oppressed by presenti-

ment of disaster, I read from childhood to young woman-

hood her chronicle of ideals until, under the soothing of

the document, I at last fell into a doze.




CHAPTER VI




THE END OF THE " WASTREL '^




WHEN sleep came to me it was fitful with a thou-

sand nightmare impossibilities, I saw, in my

dreams, the face of the stale sea and sky trans-

lated into a broad human visage paralyzed and smiling

unendingly in that hideous grin which stamps the tortured

teeth of the lockjaw victim. Then the monster of the

dream broke out of its fixity and with a shriek of hurri^

canes aimed a terrific blow at the prow of the WastreL

The ship shivered, trembled and collapsed. With a stifled

gasp I woke. Our sickly lantern was guttering in a

sooty stream of smoke. Young Mansfield stood in the

center of the cabin buckling his pistol belt. From some-

where came a sound of rushing water and a medley of

shouts and oaths and pistol shots. A dingy rat scuttled

wildly out from between my feet and whisked away

through the crack under our bolted door. While I stood

there stupidly inactive, hardly as yet untangling fact and

dream, Mansfield handed me my belt and revolver.


64




THE END OF THE « WASTREL '' 65


'* Slip on your shoes and fetch along a life-belt," he

commanded steadily. "It has come."


We jerked open the door and groped along the alley-

way in darkness, and, as we giiiJed our steps with hands

fumbling the walls, water washed about our ankles. The

lights there had gone out. With one guiding hand on

the wall and one on Mansfield's shoulder, I made my

labored way toward the deck ladder.


Without a word and as of right, the young Englishman,

who had heretofore lacked initiative, now assumed com-

mand of our affairs. We needed no explanation to tell

us that the pandemonium which reigned above was not

merely the result of mutiny. A hundred patent things

testified that this shambling tramp of the seas had

received a mortal hurt. The stench of bilge sickened us

as the rising water in her hull forced up the heavy and

fetid gases. The walls themselves were aslant under a

dizzy careening to starboard.


She must have steamed full front on to a submerged

reef and destruction. It was palpably no matter of an

opening seam. She had been torn and ripped in her

vitals. She was dying fast and in inanimate agony. In

the rickety engine-room something had burst loose under

the strain. Now as she sank and reeled there came a

hissing of steam; a gasping, coughing, hammering con-




66 THE POETAL OF DREAMS


vulsion of pistons, rods and driving shafts, suddenly

turned into a junk heap running amuck.


It is questionable whether there would have been time

to lower away boats had the most perfect discipline and

heroism prevailed. There was no discipline. There

were no available boats, except the two hanging from the

bridge davits, and about them, as we stumbled out on

the decks, raged a fierce battle of extermination, as men,

relapsed to brutes, fought for survival.


I have since that night often and vainly attempted to

go back over that holocaust and arrange its details in

some sort of chronology. I saw such ferocity and con-

fusion, turning the deck into a shambles in an incon-

ceivably short space, that even now I cannot say in what

sequence these things happened. I have a jumbled

picture in which certain unimportant details stand out

distinctly while great things are vague. I can still see,

in steel-black relief, the silhouetted superstructure, fun-

nels and stanchions ; the indigo shadows and ghostly spots

of white under a low-swinging half-moon and large softly-

glowing stars. The sky was clear and smiling, in the

risor sardonicus of my dream.


I have sometimes felt that all the difference between

the courageous and craven lies in the chance of the

instant with which the numbers fall on the dice of life.

To-day's coward may be to-morrow's hero. For an




THE END OF THE "WASTEEL'^ 67


instant, with an unspeakable babel in my ears and a pic-

ture of human battle in my eyes, I knew only the chaotic

confusion that comes of panic. Then I caught a glimpse

of one detail and all physical fear fell away from me. I

found myself conscious only of contempt for the strug-

gling, clawing terror of these men who were as reasonless

and ineffective as stampeding cattle. The detail which

steadied me like a cold shower was the calmness of yoimg

Mansfield as he waited at my side, his face as imperson-

ally puzzled as though he were studying in some museum

cabinet a new and strange specimen of anthropological

interest.


We both stood in the shadow of the forward superstruc-

ture as yet unseen. All the ferocity of final crisis swirled

and eddied about the bridge upon which we looked as men

in orchestra chairs might look across the footlights on a

stage set for melodrama. Apparently the crew had

already discovered to its own despair that Coulter's

inhuman orders for scuttling the boats had been carried

out, and that of all the emergency craft carried by the

Wastrel, only those ridiculously insufficient ones hanging

by the port and starboard lights of the bridge offered a

chance of escape. At all events, the other boats hung

neglected and unmanned. That the whole question was

one of minutes was an unescapable conclusion. One

could almost feel the settling of the crazy, ruptured hull




68 THE PORTAL OF DEEAMS


as the moments passed and each time I turned my head ,

to glance back with a fascinated impulse at the smoke-

stack I could see that its line tilted further from the ver-

tical.


HefFeman was in charge of the starboard boat, already

beginning to run down its lines, and over that on the

port side, Coulter himself held command.


It seemed that when the moment of final issue came,

a few of the foremast men had preferred entrusting

their chances to obeying the captain, whose effectiveness

had been proven, to casting their lots with their mates.

These were busy at the tackle. On the deck level howled

and fought the mutineers. Already corpses were clutter-

ing the space at the foot of the steep ladder that gave — •

and denied — ^access to the bridge. Probably the revolver

shots we had heard as we groped our way from our cabin

had been the chief officer's terse response to the first mad

rush for that stairway. Now as he awaited the lowering

away. Coulter stood above, looking down on the sicken-

ing confusion with a grim expression which was almost

amusement. The fighting went on below where the

frantic, terror-stricken fellows swarmed and grappled

and swayed and disabled each other in the effort to gain

the ladder. But when someone rose out of the mael-

strom and struggled upward it was only to be knocked

back by the ax, upon which, in the brief intervals




THE END OF THE " WASTREL '' 69


between assaults, Coulter leaned contemplating the battle-

royal. The revolver he had put back in his pocket. It

was not needed, and he was conserving its effectiveness

for another moment.


In telling it, the picture seems clear enough, but in the

seeing, it was a thing of horrible and tangled details,

enacted as swiftly as a moving-picture film run too

rapidly on its reel.


There were shouts and quick staccato orders piercing

the blending of terrorized voices — an oath snapped out —

a shriek — ^a struggling mass — a desperate run up the

ladder — hands straining aloft to pull down the climber

and clear the way — a swift blow from above, a thud on

the deck below — ^a sickening vision of slaughter. Over

it all pounded the hammering racket from the dis-

organized engines. Soon came the stench of smoke and

out of one of the after hatches mounted a thin tongue of

orange flame, snapping and sputtering vengefully for a

moment, then leaping up with a suddenly augmented

roar. The twin elements of destruction, water and fire,

were vying in the work of annihilation.


I turned my head for an instant to look back at the new

menace, and clutched Mansfield's arm. Aloof with

folded arms against the rail, making no effort to partic-

ipate in the riot, stood young Lawrence. The fast-

spreading flames lit up his face. His attitude and expres-




70 THE POETAL OF DBEAMS


sion were those of quiet disgust. His lips were set in

scorn for the superlative excitement of his fellows. He

was the stoic awaiting the end, with a smile of welcome

for the acid test which held, for him, no fear. It was

as though the rising rim of water brought a promise of

grateful rest. He saw ahead nothing except release from

all the wild turmoil and misery which had spoken itself

without words that evening when Coulter had silenced

the improvisation of his violin.


But if the end was a thing of quiet philosophy to Law-

rence, it was not so to others. The lurid flare, which

turned the impassioned picture in a moment from a sil-

houette of blacks and cobalts to a crimson hell, seemed to

inflame to greater madness men already mad. There

was a rush for the rails. We saw figures leaping into

the sea. There had been some hitch on the bridge, due

no doubt to the miserable condition of everything aboard

the disheveled tramp. The boats were not yet launched,

but now the men were embarking. Coulter himself was

the last to leap for the swinging boat, and a moment

before he did so Hoak appeared. He had miraculously

made his way alive out of the engine-room's inferno, and

his coming was that of a maniac. His huge body, bare

to the waist, sweat-streaked and soot-blackened and fire-

blistered, was also dark with blood. His voice was raised

in demented laughter and every vestige of reason had




THE END OP THE " WASTREL '' 71


deserted eyes that were now agleam only with homicidal

mania. From the companionway to the bridge, his

course was as swift and sure as a homeing pigeon's. He

brandished the shovel with which he had been shame-

fully forced to feed the maws of the furnaces. The

struggling men fell back before his onslaught. But

Hoak had no care for self-preservation. His sole mission

was reprisal.


The fight about the ladder's foot had waned. With a

leap that carried him half-way up and an agility that

knew no thwarting the madman made the upper level.

The tyrannical despot of the vessel, standing poised for

his swing to the boat raised the pistol which had already

halted other mad rushes during the last sanguinary min-

utes. At its bark Hoak staggered to his knees, but was

up again and charging forward with the impetus of a

wounded rhinoceros. He had one deed to do before

he died and would not be denied. The flying shovel

narrowly missed the captain's head as he jumped for the

boat, but the seaman with his lips parted over the snarl

of clenched teeth fought his painful way to the davit,

gripping a knife which he had brought in his belt. His

eyes glowed with the strange light that madness lends

and his muscles were tensed in the brief exaggerated

strength of a supreme effort. He hurled himself to the

out-swung support and seizing the stern line began hack-




72 THE POBTAL OP DBEAMS


ing at its tarred tautness as he bellowed ghastly laughter

and blasphemies. Coulter from his place below sent two

more bullets into the great hulk of flesh that hung tena-

ciously and menacingly above him, but, as the second

spat out, the rope, none too good at best, parted and the

boat, held only by its bow line, swung down with a mighty

snap, spilling its occupants into the sea like apples tossed

from an overturned plate. We had a momentary glimpse

of the captain clinging to the gunwale, his legs lashing out

flail-like. Then his hold loosened and he fell with a

splash into the phosphorus water where the sharks were

already gathering. And at the same moment, his mission

performed, Hoak slowly slid around the curving davit

and dropped limply after him.


Young Mansfield's voice came vaguely to my ear.

"TheyVe overlooked the life-raft," he said. "Let's

have a try at that. There's not much time now."


The starboard scuppers were letting in sea water and

the flames were creeping close, as we turned together,

holding to the shadows of the superstructure, and ran

forward.


We were tearing our fingers raw over stiffened knots

when a rush of feet interrupted us. The next instant I

saw my companion lashing out with the butt of his pistol,

and surrounded by a quartette of assailants. In the

moonlight he loomed gigantic and heroic of proportion.




THE END OF THE " WASTREL '' 73


I, too, was surrounded and conscious only of a wild new

elation and battle-lust, as I fought.


Suddenly there came a terrific shock, preceded by a

wildly screaming hiss in the bowels of the Wastrel's hull.

The torn shell quivered in an insensate death-rattle, and

under a detonation at once hollow and loud a mass of

timbers shot upward amidships. The boilers had let go

and we hung wavering for the final plunge, yet it did not

come at once. Then I suppose I was struck by falling

debris. With a dizzy sense of stars dancing as law-

lessly as rocket sparks and dying as quickly into black-

ness, I lost all hold on consciousness.




CHAPTER VII




IN STRANGE CIRCUMSTANCES.


PONGEE pajamas and a revolver belt constitute a

light equipment even for the tropics, but that was

the least pressing of my concerns.

How long I had remained insensible I can only esti-

mate, but often there come back to me, from that time,

wraith-like shreds of memory in which I seem to have

drifted down the centuries. I recall for one thing a

stunned and throbbing aching back of the eyes and a half-

conscious gazing up at rocking stars.


At all events, when rational understanding returned

to me, the sun was glaring insufferably from a scorched

zenith. I began to patch together fragments of memory

and to call loudly for Mansfield. There was no answer,

and when I attempted to rise I found myself roughly

lashed to the life-raft by several turns of a line so tightly

drawn that the sensory nerves in my legs gave no

response to my movements.

My support was rocking in its lodgment between two


74




IN STBANGE CIBCUMSTANCES 76


weed-trailing boulders, stained like verdigris and licked

smooth by the lapping of the sea. Off to my front

stretched waters, so quiet that they seemed almost tide-

less, though at a distance I could hear the running of surf.

To look behind involved a painful twisting of my neck,

but I made the effort, and was rewarded with the sight of

land. A quarter of a mile away smooth reaches of white

sand met the water in a graciously inviting beach. Be-

yond it and mounting upward from palm fringe to snow-

cap rose the very respectable proportions of a volcanic

island. The coral rocks which had caught my raft were

outposts of many others that went trooping shoreward,

breaking, here and there, the surface of jade-green shal-

lows.


From the deep turquoise of the outer sea to the white

rim of the sands ran a gamut of colorful beauty. The

mountain, as symmetrically coned as Fuji-yama, stood

over it all in grave dominance. Off to the left sponge-

like cliffs broke steeply upward from the level of the

beach and about their clefts circled endless flights of gulls.

There I knew the rising tide would thunder and break

itself to pieces in a thousand plumes of spray.


But how had I reached this place and what had become

of Mansfield ? It must have been he who had lashed me

to the raft. From no one else on the Wastrel could I

have expected better treatment than " a cutlass swipe or




76 THE POBTAL OF DBEAMS


an ounce of lead." Palpably, he had emerged from the

battle victor, and, save for myself, sole survivor. I

conjectured that when he had floated the raft from the

partly submerged deck, he had found the spark of life

still lurking in my pulses and had made me fast upon its

timbers. Perhaps an over-trust in his ability to remain

afloat had made him less careful of himself. Possibly


he had lost consciousness as we drifted and had been

washed over-side, to fall prey to the prowling sharks. I

could not hope to know what his end had been, but I

wished that I might have shared it with him.


I fumbled at the soaked knots of my rope with fingers

that had grown numb. When, at last, I was free and had

to some extent restored the circulation in my stagnant

veins, I began the task of freeing my oarless craft from

its wedged position so that the insetting tide might carry

me to the shore.


In the pocket of my pajama jacket, soaked with salt

water and almost reduced to a pulp, I found the letter

which I stood charged to deliver to the girl in Sussex. I

laughed. I knew that I was not in reality the solitary

survivor of the Wastrel, I was merely the latest survivor.

I was to die more slowly than my fellows. This sun, at

the end of my lingering, would beat down on my bones,

whitened, disjointed and perhaps vulture-plucked. The

revolver in my belt was already clouding into red rust




IN STBANGE CIRCUMSTANCES 77


under the washing of the night's salt water. I experi-

mentally turned the cylinder and found that the corrosion

had not yet attacked the mechanism. One cartridge

could cheat my sentence of slow death, yet I did not fire

the shot.


Life had heretofore been a thing I would have willingly

surrendered. Now, I found myself standing precariously

on the narrow and very slippery edge of existence, and

with Death advancing on me I no longer wished to die.

The very odds against me brought a dogged desire to

cling until my feet should slip and my fingers could no

longer hold their life-grip. Meantime I should probably

go mad, but that lay hereafter. At present I had only

to wait for the tide. Since I could not hurry the ocean

pulse, I must lie there thinking.


From the sea I could look for rescue only by a miracle.

What had been Coulter's course or destination he had not

confided, but I knew that we had for days been in imper-

fectly charted waters where our screws had perhaps

kicked up a virgin wake. We had passed atolls marked,

on the chart, P. D. and even E. D. (" position doubtful "

and " existence doubtful "), and to hope that some other

wanderer might shortly follow would be taxing coinci-

dence too far.


Only God knew what type of human, animal and

reptilian life the island held. I could view it across the




78 THE POETAL OF DREAMS


«


accursedly beautiful waterway and speculate upon its

nature, but I could beat up no confidence in its treatment

of me. Its aspect would have been magnificent had its

lush greenery not wrapped and softened every command-

ing crag and angle, but it was a loveliness which suggested

treacherous menace ; the deceptive beauty of the panther

or of the soft-gliding snake that charms its prey to death.


Isolation here would sap my mental essence and

atrophy my brain, unless some device could be found by

which I could side-focus and divert my trend of thought.

Even had the young girl's diary remained to me, I might

by it have kept myself reminded of life in those civilized

spots which I could hardly hope to revisit ; and so I might

die sane. A single book would have helped. I had been

credited with a sense of the ludicrous so whimsical as to

be almost irresponsible. If now I could invoke that

facetious quality to my salvation I might hope to be

regarded as a consistent humorist.


At length I saw that the tide was setting in, carrying

my raft with it, and realized that I was hungry. When I

had once more under my feet the feel of solid earth, the

sun was hanging near the snow-capped crater of the

volcano. I left for to-morrow all problems of explora-

tion, and stripping to the skin, ran up and down the soft

sand of the beach until the blood was once more pulsing

regularly through my naked body. Then on hands and




IN STEANGE CIRCUMSTANCES 79


knees I pursued and devoured numbers of the unpalatable

crabs that scuttled to hiding under slimy tangles of sea

weed. My throat was hot and sticky with the parch of

thirst, but as night fell the jungle began to loom darkly,

a forbidding hinterland, and no fresh water came down

to my beach.


The melting snow was a guarantee of springs and a

man can endure three days without drinking if he must.

I stretched myself between two large rocks just upward

of the high-tide line, cursing stout Cortez and all those

perniciously active souls who insisted on discovering the

Pacific Ocean.


Sleep did not at once come to my relief. I saw the

stars, close and lustrous, parade across the night, and

instead of planning while I lay awake practical things for

the morrowj as a good woodsman might have done, I was

thinking futilely of the psychological features of my

predicament. Possibly the doctor's prediction of insanity

had lain dormant in some brain cell from which it was

now emerging to frighten me. I feared less for the hunger

of my body than for the impossibility of feeding my mind.

It occurred to me that keeping a record of my emotions

would at once serve to fight back atrophy and leave an

interesting record for those who might, but almost cer-

tainly would not, come in after days to the island. Then

I recalled that in my penless and paperless plight I was




80 THE POSTAL OP DBEAMS


as far from the possibility of writing as from the power

to ring for a taxicab and drive home.


Yet the idea of a diary fascinated me. I wished to

write in frankness what it felt like to die at the foot of

an undiscovered volcano. There came to my mind an

example I wished to emulate. I had come upon a

report made public by the Naval Department of Japan in

which was quoted a letter written by Lieutenant Sakuma,

from the bottom of Hiroshima Bay, where his submarine

had struck and failed to rise again.


Most of his crew lay dead in the sunken vessel, and he

himself was slowly and painfully succumbing to strangu-

lation. He devoted to a note of apology addressed to his

Emperor those hours spent in dying, and expressed the

hope that his message might, in future, be of value in the

avoidance of similar fatalities. He praised the gallantry

of his subordinates.


The letter, read in the Mikado's palace a week later,

when the 'submarine had been raised with its dead, was

in the stoic style of the race and severely official. It

culminated in a broken sentence.


" It is now 12 : 30 p. m. My breathing is so difficult

and painful — I thought I could blow out gasoline but I

am intoxicated with it — Captain Nakano — ^it is now 12 140

P. M.— I "


There it ended. It seemed to me that if I could busy




IN STRANGE CIBCITMSTANCES 81


myself in faint duplicate, with so hiunan a record of

approaching the ferry, I could be in a measure consoled.

Then gazing at the Southern Cross, before sleep brought

respite, I found myself thinking once more of the elusive

lady who had so often escaped my inquisitive glance and

whose face I should now never see.




CHAPTER VIII




NATURE INDULGES IN SATIRE


THOUGH I am not giving authorship to this nar-

rative with a view to its general perusal, I am

determined so to write it that if other eyes do

chance upon it they may read the true records of a man's

emotions under those circumstances.


I shall never be able to coax myself into any illusion

of heroism in my adventures and I shall set down my

most abject terrors in equal and impartial degree with

the few occasions in which the instinct of self-preserva-

tion enabled me to rise to the need and bluff magnifi-

cently.


The case of the submarine commander of Nippon was

different. He wished to leave behind him such a mes-

sage as an Emperor might read, and with exalted devotion

to his object, he left it. Still, had some miracle brought

his vessel to the surface before the end, who knows but

that, in the confessional of his own memory, he might


82




NATURE INDULGES IN SATIRE 83


have acknowledged a very delirium of terror? Who

knows but that between the period of one unflinching

paragraph and the capital of the next, there may have

been intervals of wallowing in the trough of physical

despair ?


At least with me there were many fears. The night

went by a road of nightmare and thirst which led to no

haven of rest. I slept fitfully and in terror, and awoke

at its end to a feeling of exhaustion. For a while I

dreaded to rise and face the possibilities of a new day.

It was only the burning torture of thirst that finally out-

weighed panic and drove me in search of water. I held

timidly to the shore, distrusting the jungle and dodging

furtively from rock to rock, with straining eyes and ears.

Climbing among the ragged boulders which were strewn

like fragments of fallen masonry at the foot of the cliff,

I shortly came upon a thread of clear water, where I lay

and slaked my thirst. After that came a renewed fresh-

ness and a sudden return of vigor. I began also to feel a

healthful hunger, and when, in clambering to the top of

a steep rock, I frightened a shrieking gull from her nest,

I fell avidly on the eggs she left behind.


As the sun climbed, a tepid humidity freighted the air,

but the trade-wind, rising steadily and freshly, tempered

it and stirred the delicate fronds of palm and fern.


The cliff was honeycombed with small irregular caverns




84 THE PORTAL OP DEEAM8


and rifts. Some were mere grottoes, but others went

back into somber recesses deeper than I, with no means

of lighting my steps, cared to explore. For my dwelling

place I selected one that broadened from a twisted and

narrow fissure to a crude chamber large enough for a

wolf's den, or at need a man's refuge. A fern-fringed

brooklet trickled across the opening.


For my door yard I had a small plateau with a sheer

wall of cliff at my back and a steep drop at the front.

One must climb to reach the place which is an advantage

where the tenant may desire to roll stones down upon the

heads of his visitors.


The Wastrel must have gone to the bottom near by, for

incoming tides from time to time deposited on my shore

strange and satirical scraps of flotsam. The sardonic

humor of the sea mocked me by delivering on my beach

a tattered fragment of old newspaper and an empty

biscuit tin.


It was two days after my arrival that I discovered

some bulky thing lodged, as my raft had been, upon the

near-by rocks. The two days had told upon me. My

pajamas were in ribbons ; my canvas shoes torn, and my

flesh bruised. My feet, too, were cut and blistered and

my hands raw. I had already tired of talking aloud to

myself and more and more often I caught myself

turning with a sudden start to peer apprehensively




NATUBE INDULGES IN SATIBE 86


at the fringe ot the forest. To my growing morbid-

ness it seemed that over the beauty of the place hung

an impalpable but certain curse. I waded out eagerly to

the fresh bit of salvage and found a seaman's chest with

quaintly knotted handles of tarred rope. It was of

stout workmanship and its heavy locks and hinges had

endured without injury the buffeting of the sea. The

name of J. H. Lawrence still legible upon one end brought

back with startling vividness the memory of a man wait-

ing with stoical amusement the coming of death. Labor-

iously enough I dragged it in, halting often to pant and

wipe the sweat out of my eyes with my forearm.


The sun was sinking over the shoulder of the mountain

when I at last arrived, exhausted but still tugging at my

prize, upon the plateau of my cliff apartment. I lay a

long while, my heart pounding with exertion, before I was

equal to the task of attacking its lock with a stone and my

sheath knife, and after that it was some moments before

the lock yielded and I raised the heavy lid. First there

met my eyes a scattered collection of souvenir postcards,

much discolored and faded, but sufficiently preserved to

awaken a clamor of protest and longing. There were

tantalizing pictures of the Cafe de Paris and Trafalgar

Square and the bund at Hong Kong.


Young Mr. Lawrence must have been a confirmed

souvenir-buyer. I could trace his odyssey by trivial things




i




86 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


he had picked up here and there. Two curved daggers

with turquoise settings in the hilt had come from the

bazaars of Damascus or Jerusalem. A copper incense-

burner with a package of scented tapers had been brought

from Tokio or Nagasaki. Equally useless things fiUed

package after package.


No mission chest piously outfitted at home ever carried

to the remote heathen a more useless assortment of unnec-

essaries than this one brought to me. There was not a

shirt, not an article of utility, only trinkets as serviceable

as doll-babies to a prizefighter. At last, however, I came

upon two packages carefully wrapped in sail-cloth. So

painstaking and secure had been their packing that when

I took off the first covering and the second, I found that

the contents had suffered no wetting.


The first bundle contained the violin which had

incensed the captain and several packages of extra

strings. As I took it out, I seemed to hear again its

plaintive, wordless song and I laid it down reverently.

It seemed a part of the dead man's soul — ^something inti-

mate and wonderful which had outlasted his mortality.


In the second package was something wrapped in tissue

paper and very soft to the touch. I opened it and spread

out on the sand a gorgeously wrought Mandarin kimono.

Its silk was of the heaviest and richest quality and its

design flamed with the un3tinted opulence of Chinese




NATURE INDULGES IN SATIBE 87


embroidery. On the flowing sleeves and bordered panels

were storks of blue and silver flying among poppy-like

flowers of crimson purple. There were also deli-

cately worked streams and reeds and moons, all tangled

up with ranting dragons of gold, gazing fiercely out from

eyes of inset jade. Gold thread, silver thread, silk thread,

cunningly combined to the making of its dazzling pattern.

Some celestial dignitary had once ordered its embroid-

ering and, perhaps, had ridden upon his palanquin garbed

in its splendor with the pride of a peacock in his narrow,

slanting eyes. It seemed to me, kneeling there in my torn

pajamas,my knees and elbows bruised, my stomach rebell-

ing against rank food, that I could see the whole picture

of which this garment had once been a brilliant detail.

There were shouting coolies running ahead with huge

bamboo staves to clear the way. The grandee's chair,

crusted with carving, was borne along in state. I could

picture paper lanterns swinging from slender poles and

plum blossoms awave and smell the heavy reek of burn-

ing incense, and at the thought of all this arrogant luxury

I suffered as though I were struggling through a night-

mare. The yotmg derelict of the Wastrel had, in all like-

lihood, bargained for it and haggled over its cost in an

Oriental shop. He had finally bought it for a gift to a

wife or sweetheart, and even with capable bargaining it

must have been a purchase beyc«id his means. Now in




88 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


futile magnificence it lay outspread before me who was

sea-wrecked and fighting hunger. In the same package,

however, I found my first useful articles : a small block of

those miniature matches that one may buy in the China-

town sections of San Francisco or New York, which bum

with an odious reek of sulphur. It was doubtless because

they partook of the quality of a curiosity that he had pre-

served them.


There was also one of those slung-shots such as may be

bought along water fronts where seamen foregather: a

small leather sack, loaded with shot and suspended from

a wrist-strap.


At the extreme bottom of the package, carefully pre-

served between two sheets of thick cardboard, lay a page

torn from a newspaper. It was on that heavy, glossed

paper which s<xne journals use for their pictorial sections

and was covered with miscellaneous illustrations.


I was on the point of throwing the thing away, when

some impulse led me to turn it over. What I saw altered

and remoulded all my life from that moment forward.


A curtain of dusk was beginning to fall upon the

hinterland at the edge of the forest. The fringe of cane

and palm was filling up with shadow and the peak of the

volcano was brooding against a sky of burnished copper.


When I turned the sheet it was as though I had come

face to face with an actual personality where a moment




NATUEE INDULGES IN SATIBE 89


ago there had been nothing animate. Of course it was


only because the art of photographer and engraver had


ably abetted each other, but the portrait which worthily

filled the seven columns of glazed paper was a marvel of


life-like presentment — ^and of indescribable loveliness.


There are authenticated cases, in plenty, of men who

have loved a face seen only in a picture. The Mona Lisa

of da Vinci has laid over many beholders the hypnotic

spell of the long-dead woman immortalized upon its

canvas. Pygmalion loved his Galatea. I fancy that, if

the truth were told, I loved in that first flash of view the

lady who smiled out at me from the lifelessness of ink

and paper. The margins of the sheet had been so close

trimmed at the top that no date or caption remained, but

beneath, the scissors had left two words : " Miss

Frances — " and with these two words I must content

myself.


But for the picture itself.


I have already confessed my passionate reverence for

beauty. Here before me was beauty of the purest type

I have ever been privileged to see. It was not the brush

magic of a gifted painter who has caught from a lovely

model the charm of line and color and canonized them

with idealization. It lacked all the fire with which the

palette might have kindled it. It recorded nothing more




90 THE POSTAL OP DREAMS


than the lens had seen, yet its flawlessness required no aid

of art and asked no odds of color.


Her clear, young eyes smiled out at me with a miracle

of graciousness. Her perfectly curving lips were graver,

and if possible sweeter than her eyes. Her chin and

throat were exquisitely modeled. Her hair was abund-

antly massed and heavy. I could guess from the photo-

graphic tones that its coils and escaping tendrils of curl,

varied in shifting lights between the red warmth of gold

and the amber of clear honey.


But what most made this a remarkable photograph was

its living quality. So vital was the effect as one looked,

that it seemed a palpitant personality of breath and soul.

The lips might be trembling on the verge of speech and in

the quiet smile hovered a delightful hint of whimsical

humor. The whole bearing was queenly with that gra-

cious pride which we characterize as royal when we speak

of royalty as something inherently noble. For the acco-

lade of a smile from those lips, in the flesh, a man might

undertake all manner of folly. The young woman was in

evening dress and at her throat hung a rope of pearls.


Suddenly a transport of rage and a bitterness of con-

trast possessed me. My hair was matted, my arms and

hands raw and blackened with blood and grime. I was

the picture of abandoned misery. The satirical gods now

set Tantalus-wise before my eyes a picture of beauty and




NATUBE INDULGES IN SATIRE 91


ease and shelter — 2l pretty woman in the charming frip-

peries of evening dress.


But while I scowled, her eyes smiled back into my own,

challenging in me the vagabond spirit of the whimsical,

until I too smiled.


I bowed to the picture.


" You are quite right," I said aloud. " Since it is

impossible to alter the situation, the only sane course is to

recognize its hiunor. While we are together here, I shall

regard you as a living person. It shall be our effort to

turn this poor jest on the high gods who are its authors."


It almost seemed to me that the lips parted and the

eyes danced approvingly.


" Frances," I added, " I may call you Frances, may I

not, in view of the informaHty of our circumstances? —

you are gorgeous. It was good of you to come to keep

me company. I needed you."


The air held a twilight stillness upon which my words

fell clamorously. I realized that I had not before spoken

aloud for more than a day. Into the ensuing silence came

a new and alarming sound. It was half human and

incoherent, like a number of voices at a distance. I felt

my muscles grow rigid and choked off a half-animal growl

that rose involuntarily in my throat. Instinctively I was

whipping the revolver from its holster and slipping for-

ward, crouched in the protection of a rock, my eyes turned




92 THE POBTAL OF DREAMS


toward the jungle. Vaguely lurking in the gathering fog

of shadow, where the palms began, were some eight or

ten figures. It was impossible in the waning light to

make out what sort of creatures they were, but they

moved with a soft prowling tread that was disquieting.

After a little while they melted out of sight, but until past

midnight I sat my eyes alertly fixed on the tangled dark,

while the low-hung stars paraded across the sky.




CHAPTER IX




A PORTRAIT AND A TEMPLE


THE night, however, passed without event and

morning came bathing the empty edge of the

forest with crystal freshness. The scene I still

had to myself. My morning journey down to the water's

edge for food and bathing was mad;e with the most pain-

ful caution and I ate without relish.


My world had altered overnight. I was no longer

merely shipwrecked but shipwrecked among savages who

might adhere to that perverted epicureanism which

esteems human fare for its flesh pots. Stories of canni-

balism had been plentiful at the captain's table on the

Wastrel — ^the value of white heads for decorating native

huts had been touched upon. My defense was limited to

the six cartridges in the chambers of my revolver and the

newly discovered slung-shot.


Meantime I was hideously lonely. I turned the chest

on end near the opening of my cavern and spread the


d3




94 THE POSTAL OF DBEAMS


newspaper portrait upon it for full inspection. The

two upper comers I fastened with the curved and jewelled

daggers from Jerusalem.


The days which immediately followed marched slowly

and were much alike. It was only in my own state of

mind that there was any element of change or develop-

ment.


The lurking figures did not reappear at the edge of the

jungle and I began to hope that they were members of

some itinerant band from the opposite side of the island

who had chanced upon this locality in their wanderings

and might not again return. I was not even positive

that they had seen me.


Slowly, weirdly, while I dwelt in tmcertainty and

suspense the influence of the lady in the picture grew

upon me and compelled me. It* may have been at first,

and doubtless was, a form of auto-hypnosis. Already

the seed for such an influence had been planted in the

dependence which young Mansfield and myself came to

feel for the unknown girl's diary. Now, in utter isola-

tion, I was doubly in need of something to avert my

thoughts from channels which go down to madness and

despair. The lifelike quality of the portrait made it

easier to talk aloud, and as the spell grew I found myself

talking with the softness of the lover.


There is a power in the spoken word. The mere act




A PORTEAIT AND A TEMPLE 95


of giving audible expression is a spur to thought. Sitting

alone and debating how uncertainly the wretched spark

of life sputtered at the wick of my being, I was the craven.

When I talked to the picture whose lips smiled as though

all the world were brave, I grew ashamed of my terror.


Leaving my cave in the morning to forage and recon-

noiter with the pistol at my belt, I would carry with me,

as a fragrant memory, the gracious smile of her lips and

the royal fearlessness of her eyes. Her image nerved

me to endurance ; gave me a shoulder touch on normal

thought, and enabled me to hold in memory the world for

which her evening gown and pearls were symbols — ^and

in deeply morbid moments this saved me from losing my

grip. Certainly, it was all an artificial stay — a, ludicrous

pretense — ^but it served — ^and that is the final test of any

love or any creed. It served.


As these forces worked, I, at times, forgot that the

picture was that of an unknown. Its reality was so

strong that it came to stand for some one I had left behind,

whom I must live to rejoin ; some one inexpressibly dear

whose love hung over me and safeguarded me like a

powerful talisman. Often, in my broken sleep, I would

dream that I was sore beset by a thousand dangers and

had fled to my cave as animals have fled to caves since

the world began, and that I stood huddling there miser-

ably, awaiting the end. Then, in the dream, she would




96 THE POSTAL OP DBEAMS


come out of the picture, as Galatea stepped down from

the lifelessness of granite into rosy and animated warmth.

My assailants always fell back before her coming and I,

despite my terror, would attempt to meet her gallantly.

She would open a hidden door in the side of the rock, and

lead me through it. And always, in this repeated and

tmvarying dream, beyond the door we stepped into a

brilliantly lighted room where men and women chatted

carelessly in evening dress and danced to the tinkle of

stringed instruments.


By these degrees the illusion grew until my pretense

became a vagary and obsession and to me ceased to be a

pretense. I fell back on occultism and told myself that

I had succeeded by mere concentration of mind in forc-

ing her to project her astral self across the world, until I

had with me her picture and her essence of soul.


Many of life's most sacred and permanent institutions

are only fictions, long entertained. My fiction became so

real to me that for periods I forgot to question it — ^then

sometimes, at a moment when the illusion was strongest,

some impulse of reason would strike in upon and chill

me, like a sluicing from a cold bucket. It would come

upon me to think of myself as I should have appeared to

any unwarned stranger, who had found me talking, even

lovemaking, with a sheet of lifeless paper. And from

that impersonal viewpoint I would wonder if my brain




A POBTBAIT AND A TEMPLE 97


had already crumbled to madness and imbecility. The

cold sweat would bead my forehead. My finger would

creep to the trigger of my pistol and linger there, twitch-

ing with the itch of self-destruction. But soon the smil-

ing lips would reassure me; the mood would pass and

again I would surrender myself to the pretense which was

grateful where the truth was austere and desolate.


I discovered in my tramps about the island's edge that

this spot seemed to be the most favored home of the

orchid. This monarch of flowers bloomed at the jungle's

margin, in an infinite variety of flaimting petals, soft

colors and deeply glowing life. No other flower is so

ethereal and illusively lovely. None could be more fitted

for a tribute to as impalpable a love as I acknowledged. It

became a part of my daily program to bring back with me

as I returned to the cave, masses of these splendid blos-

soms which I heaped before her shrine.


I had reached the age of. thirty-five and had heretofore

been immune to feminine fascinations. I had even been

characterized as a woman-hater, though this was an

injustice. This new obsession, bewitching — iwhatever

you may choose to term it — ^was not momentary. In

defense of my consistency I declare that the thing re-

quired two weeks at least for its accomplishment. And

in those two weeks other affairs were developing.


Of course, I had been told, as has every traveler in




98 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


the south seas, that there is not an atoll or island left for

discovery. I had been informed that on every coral

speck in the reef-strewn ocean, there is or has been, a

white man. I knew now that this was a fallacy. My

island was marked by a volcano tall enough to proclaim

itself as far as a glass could sweep the horizon from a

ship's lookout, and if no pearl shell or beche-de-mer

trader, no blackbirder of the old days, no windswept

vessel of the present had hitherto sighted that peak, it

must lie too far off the course of rambling traffic, to

expect a visit now. I knew that we had dropped down-

world for days before the wreck, and I had heard

grumbling, because of the mysterious course being

steered. I was the firstcomer — -and yet the faint and

struggling instinct of hope urged the setting up of a

tattered flag or two of sail cloth along the beetling heights.

From my eyrie in the rocks, the coast line went away in

a succession of broken and porous cliffs which I had ex-

plored for a distance of perhaps two miles. That two

miles held all I had learned to know of this island which

was clearly a large one. What the interior had behind

its curtain of palm and moss and cane — ^back in the

impenetrable jungle — ^belonged to the mystery of an

unopened book. I did know that off to the left as one

faced the sea, separated from me by four or five miles of

precipitous coast line, loomed a headland from which a




A PORTEAIT AND A TEMPLE 99


flag waving by day would be observable — ^if ever a vessel

came across the shoulder of the world. To reach the

point and return would be a day's journey, for the path

I must take led over a trail more suited to a mountain

goat than a man who had until lately been civilized.


One morning I set out carrying tightly wrapped one of

the pieces of sail-cloth which had come out of the mate's

chest. My resolution to set my flag flying had filled me

with a sort of specious exaltation. The venomous beauty

of the place was beyond description, and in a measure I

yielded to its lure and walked almost buoyantly. The

sea to its skyline was blue with a depth of sapphire. The

tangle of the jungle was aflash with vivid and sparkling

color. Small, harmless snakes slid brightly aside, as

multi-hued as shreds of rainbow. I had climbed* and

crawled for several hours, and was beginning to suffer

keenly from weariness and stone bruises on my poorly

protected feet, when I came to a sort of path running

upward. This led me to a more commanding eminence

than I had before reached and gave me a view inland

over an endless blanket of green, unbroken forest.

Ahead of me was a still greater height, and after a short

rest I made my way to the point from which I could look

across its crest. Then I halted dead in my tracks and

stood fingering my revolver. A cold sweat came out on

my forehead and my knees trembled, threatening to fail




100 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


me. It was as though a curtain had risen on a stage

set to terrify the beholder.


The high ground fell steeply away into a basin whose

slopes were roughly broken into rising tiers. These tiers

commanded a sort of amphitheatre two hundred yards in

diameter, through which ran a small thread of water

cascading from the interior elevation. A quarter of a

mile away began the background of timber and tangle.


The bottom of the basin had been worn smooth by

much treading. A boulder some four feet tall and prob-

ably of an equal thickness rose, pulpit like, at the center.

Its top was hollowed out into a bowl and its sides were

inscribed with crude hieroglyphics. Near it were a half-

dozen upright poles, surmounted by what seemer to be

cocoanuts. In a dozen places under rude stone ovens

were the ashes of dead fires. Scattering piles of human

bones — ^but nowhere a skull — ^told me that I had stumbled

on a kai-kai temple — ^a place of cannibal observances and

feasting. I did not at once venture into the hollow for

closer scrutiny. It was not such an institution as one

would care to invade carelessly. Over the whole place

htmg a horrible stench. Flies buzzed about it in noisy,

filthy swarms. After a long interval of listening and

reconnoitering I became convinced that this place of

special observance was to-day as neglected as are many

churches iq Christian lands on v^eek days,




A POBTEAIT AND A TEMPLE 101


I crept tremblingly down into the abominable pit and

made my way toward the stone altar prepared now for

any atrocious sight. But the climax of discovery came

when I had crawled half way and the cocoanuts on the

poles resolved themselves into withered, htmian heads,

sun dried and yellow fringed.


These mummied skulls were for the most part trophies

of old battles, but lying at the top of the rock was another

which must have surmounted its living shoulders only a

few days ago. The frizzled hair was tied into dozens of

kinky knots. The facial angle was low and slanting and

the coarse lips were hideously twisted in a snarl of death

and defiance. On the scalp, which a war club had crushed,

sat a very beautiful head-dress of gull feathers, brilliantly

dyed in green and crimson and orange. The victim had

worn to his obsequies such a decoration as might have

crowned a princess of the Incas. He had been a warrior

of rank and now, as befitted his station, his head lay dry-

ing out on a mat of yellow and brown wood pulp.


A stifling nausea assaulted the pit of my stomach. My

retreating steps reeled drunkenly, and when, near the rim

of the basin, I turned for a final gaze in the fascination of

horror, I no longer had the place to myself.


Two human figures stood at the farther rim of the

amphitheater, silently regarding me. Both were thin,

pigmy-built men with long arms and low foreheads.




102 THE POETAL OF DEEAMS


Their faces, grotesquely disfigured with bone and shell

ornaments spiked through noses and ears, were bestial

yet not stupid. Their eyes were beady and sharp, and

just now their thick lips hung pendulous with wonder-

ment. For an instant I was incapable of motion ; then, as

they stood in equal petrification, I remembered and acted

on the counsel of an east-side gang member whom I had

once been privileged to know in New York. I had incon-

sequently inquired whether, in his acrimonious career,

he never came eye to eye with fear.


" Sure thing," he had promptly replied, " but when a

guy gets your goat — stall. If you makes de play strong

enough it's a cinch you gets his goat too."


By that rule this was my moment to " stall." I drew

myself up to the limit of stature and threw out my chest

in the best semblance of arrogance I could assume.


They were decked like the head of their sacrificial

victim, in brilliant feather work, beautifully and harmoni-

ously wrought. Their flint-tipped spears were elabor-

ately carved and their necklaces were fashioned of shells

and teeth. Some of the teeth were human. For perhaps

thirty seconds we held the strained tableau, then I

glanced over my shoulder. Between me and retreat

stood a third figure. Compared to his gaudiness of

decking, the raiment of the others was mean and sober.

One bare shoulder and arm was covered with festering




A PORTRAIT AND A TEMPLE 103


ulcers. His monkey-like face had the same slant of brow

and heaviness of lip, but it worked constantly with a keen

and twitching play of expression which argued speculative

thought. As I turned he was leaning on a knotted war-

club, and regarding me with profound gravity.




CHAPTER X




I SEEK ORCHIDS


INTERNALLY I was quaking, and thinking very

fast. The first shock of their astonishment was

dissipating, and two of the three faces were cloud-

ing into a glowering scrutiny which augured darkly for

my escape. The gaze of the third held a grave per-

plexity, touched with awe, and in the interval of over-

charged silence the other eyes dwelt questioningly on his.

I knew from their spell-bound attitudes that I was the

first white man they had seen and an apparition. Meas-

ured by their pigmy standards, I was a gigantic being of a

new type and order, possibly I was even immortal.


As a man they had no fear of me. The revolver which

I had slipped from its holster and cocked had not

impressed them. They knew nothing of its death-dealing

quality. That was a point in my favor. It would afford,

if need be, six miracles of mortality, but the jungle that

had disgorged them could disgorge hundreds of others


104




I SEEK OBCHIDS 105


like thenir— perhaps thousands. Gods must carry them-

selves, when they walk among men, with a godlike scorn

of mundane dangers. I turned to the one man who was

above the others, exposing my back to the two spears, as

though safe in my consciousness of immunity. I extended

one arm with a gesture intended to epitomize great

majesty. It was a pose borrowed from some old sculp-

tor's conception of the Olympian Zeus — albeit shamefully

exaggerated.


It was an anxious moment. Should he, to whom I

made my commanding plea, lift his finger in signal, the

spears from behind, poisoned spears perhaps, would strike

me down. But as I strode forward, with one hand still

pointing heavenward, I commanded him in a mighty voice

to stand aside.


He on his part eyed me dubiously, never shifting his

attitude or raising his club from the earth, but he per-

mitted me to pass from the amphitheatre unmolested. I

went, deliberately, holding my gaze rigidly to the front and

using every ounce of self-control to curb the impulse of

my feet to run, and the impulse of my neck to crane. A

vestige of misgiving, a note of human anxiety, would have

destroyed me.


My peril was superlative, and yet as I look back on the

occasion, I can see that it overdid cc«nedy and became

pure farce. I was defending my life with burlesque. My




106 THE POETAL OP DBEAMS


audience would not be impressed by finesse, and impress-

ing it was a matter of life and death. In the words of

the east-side bruiser, I was " makin' it strong."


At all events my bearing, in a situation without prece-

dent of etiquette, found sufficient favor to cover my retreat

and I went down to the sea unfoUowed. I had none the

less seen enough to set me thinking and thought brought

little solace. Were I accepted on the basis of my own

divine assumption, and regarded as a being from another

world, the story would travel fast among their villages.

Its wonder would be promulgated and men would bum

with curiosity to behold me. Among those who came as

pilgrims would be some demanding proofs and miracles.

I was now committed to a permanent policy of bluff. I

had always been regarded as a facetious individual. Now

my life depended on attaining a supreme flippancy of

attitude on pain of sacrifice to rites for which I had no

reverence. When at simdown I reached the place where

the portrait smiled whimsically at me from its post of

honor, I sat for a while looking into the comprehending

eyes and my thoughts took more cheerful color. Before

me lay a situation in which I was to pit my legacy of

human development against the brute odds of minds

lighted only to the mistiness of dawn.


" Frances," I said, " you smile. Of course since you

are fixed in print, you can't do otherwise than smile. I




I SEEK OECHIDS 107


wonder — " I broke off and became suddenly and

unaccountably serious. " I wonder if you would smile,

were you here with me in the flesh as well as merely in

the spirit. I wonder if you would."


Then with a feeling which was tremendously real,

I added fervently and aloud, " Thank Grod you are not

here in the flesh — ^but I am grateful for your smiling.

Somehow I find it reassuring."


After a little reflection I summarized the entire situa-

tion to the lady with whom I discussed my affairs.


" You see, my dear," I informed her, " to their untu-

tored and man-eating minds I present a dilemma. I am

either a great immortal, whom it would be most unwise

to heckle — or I am very good eating, in which case it is

a pity to let me grow thinner."


" It shall be our care, dear lady," I added, " to main-

tain this status of godship and to that end we must

arrange a little program of simple miracles from time to

time. You see," I explained, " it won't be long before

they will be coming here and demanding what manner

of deity I am, and what is my immortal name. Do you

know what I shall tell them?"


I paused and grinned into the smiling eyes and the

lips that seemed trembling on the verge of speech.


"I shall tell them," I assured her, "that in me they

behold the great god Four-flush."




108 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


If I concede to the cold logic of material reasoning

that this dependable companionship and love of a man

for a portrait washed up by the sea was merely the

aberration of a brain unseated by solitude, I must also

believe that a series of totally incredible coincidences sub*

sequently befell me. But if it be that certain things are

written in the stars and certain passions are irrevocably

decreed, my life is freed of grotesqueness and becomes

logical.


While I lived under the sword of the problematical

to-morrow, suspended by the hair of an uncertain to-day,

my dependence upon her grew greater. The brave man

is said to die once and the coward often, but the line

between the courage and cowardice is not absolute.

There were periods when I felt that I could play the

game and die if I must, with the detached philosophy of a

Socrates. At other times I wallowed in the pit of fore-

boding and died several times a day. In these moods I

wished for the moment of crisis which should put my res-

olution to the touch, and end the matter.


The savages did not approach my cave, but sometimes

when evening fell and the jungle spread itself in a fringed

blanket against the moonlight, I could make out skulking

patches of shadow at its edge. In my rambles too I had

a sense of being endlessly watched by unseen eyes, and

once bending over a sunlit pool to drink, I was startled by




I SEEK ORCHIDS 109


the haggard face which looked up from it with streaks of

white in its long, tangled hair. Each day I brought fresh

orchids from the jungle's edge and heaped them before

my intangible lady.


" They are more beautiful, Frances," I told her, " than

any I could buy you along the Champs Elysees or Fifth

Avenue — and all they cost is a ship and crew and cargo."


One morning I discovered that where the growth of

cane and moss and vines had formerly been thick and

unbroken there were now several clearly defined alley-

ways, made by the coming and going of the blacks, bent

on observing me. A few inquisitive steps into one of

these trails revealed, at a little distance, a pool of water.

Its basin was of mossy rock, and its edges were choked

with ferns. A slender waterfall fed it, and through the

cloistered half-light of the forest interior fell a few fervid

dashes of stmlight like gold leaf on the somber tones of

greenery. The air htmg wet and steamy like the atmos-

phere of a hot house. But the marvel of it was the

orchids. They climbed and trailed and illumined the

place with a dozen varieties of weird and subtle beauty.

One could understand why men take their lives into their

hands and penetrate fever-infested jungles in search of

newer types. Their delicacy was unearthly and splendid.

They were not, it seemed, flowers growing on dirt-fed

stems, but blossoms of the gods. Each one was like the




110 THE POBTAL OF DBEAMS


blcxxning of some Human soul freed from the grossness

of the flesh. Here was a bloom as ethereally pure and

pale as the reincarnation of some flawless virgin spirit ;

there were flaming petals of such magnificent color as

might have sprung from the heart of a conqueror. I saw

epitomized in petal and stamen, all the poetry of the

world's dead dreams. I took as many as I could carry

back to the portrait, and on the following morning I

returned for more.


They lured me strangely with their fox fire of sheer

beauty, until I had penetrated the jungle to the distance

of a quarter of a mile and stood in a small opening

where I plucked an armful of their blossoms.


Suddenly, as I started back, I felt a biting pang in

my left shoulder, and knew that I had been speared,

though the tangle of the jungle revealed no human

form, and its silence remained unbroken. The spear,

which had come from nowhere, as it seemed, fell to

the ground, but not before it had gashed my flesh and

left upon the tattered remnants of my jacket a tell*

tale smear of blood.


I believed myself to have been mortally poisoned by

the javelin, and my one wish now was to escape, with the

semblance of greatness still upon me, and die unseen*

I went with as much dignity as possible toward the beach,

backing through the tangle to keep my flow of blood




I SEEK OECHIDS 111


concealed. I had no doubt that many unseen eyes fol-

lowed my exit and even if it were for a brief time, I

wished to go with the seeming of divine invulnerability.

I even forced a loud and derisive shout of laughter which

rang weirdly through the silences. Wicked pains shot

in white-hot currents through my blood and racked my

muscles. I was weak with nauseating pain and dizzi-

ness swam in my brain. At last the merciful rocks gave

me concealment. I dropped on my knees, my teeth

gritted, and dragged myself back to my cave where I

turned my face to the rock wall to die.




CHAPTER XI




I FIND MYSELF A DEMI-GOD


YET I did not die. While I lay waiting to do so

the insistent ache of my bones, the racking of

my wound and the sodden numbness of my brain,

slowly blurred me into apathy. That passed and the

delirium came on a swelling tide of temperature. Cen-

turies trampled roughshod over me and demons of

pain scourged me through the seven hells of fever.

Scorching wastes of time were broken at long intervals

by little oases of lucidity when I crawled to the opening

and drank, but even these were clouded by shreds of

nightmare horror, and remembered hallucinations.


Once, waking to momentary sensibility, I found the

narrow cave still ringing with the echoes of my tor-

tured and delirious shrieks.


When, at last, I came fully to myself, painfully weak

and scalded with the fever, but sane, I could see the

stars spangling my scrap of sky. My adventure had


112




I FIND MYSELF A DEMI-GOD 113


occurred in the morning, but whether hours or days

had played out their scores I did not know. I drank

and slept again. I next woke to the glare of forenoon.

The clouds in my brain had been swept away, and the

hand I lifted fell weakly back on a forehead which was

cool and moist. The battling life spark had triumphed

over the native poison. But when I tried to drag myself

to the mouth of my grotto, my weak head began ram-

bling again, so that real and unreal things wandered

strangely together. My side was lacerated by the pistol

which had been at my belt as I tossed in the fever. A

twist in the fissure brought me to the point where I,

still concealed in the dark shadow, could see the prim-

itive terrace of my plateau, and there were such things as

brought back upon me an avalanche of terror, rage and

violence.


The lady still smiled from her post of honor with her

gracious and fearless eyes. The curved damascus dag-

gers still held the enamelled sheet in place, but beyond

her I saw death. Against a background of intense sea

and sky under the glare of a fiercely brilliant sun, stood

grouped a human ensemble of indescribable color and

savagery. Upon scores of black and sweating torsos;

upon gorgeously dyed feather work and shell ornaments,

the light fell in color gone mad. They stood massed and

silent, their spears and bows and clubs for the moment




114 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


idle. Their faces mutilated with spiked ears and nose

ornaments and dyed teeth, were unspeakably hideous.

Every eye was just now intent on the portrait of my

lady. At the f rc«it stood the three whom I had supposed

to be priests at the amphitheatre, and with them was a

man very aged and white haired, but erect and gor-

geously appareled.


Slowly one of the priests approached the portrait and

put out an ulcerous hand to touch the face. A tidal wave

of unspeakable fury caught me up and swept me back

into the realm of insanity. I was transplanted in an

instant to the nightmares of my deliriimi. I saw instead

of a lifeless picture the slender, breathing figure of the

woman I worshiped contaminated by this profane touch.

I attempted to rush out and die like some Mad Mullah

devotee in fanatical battle with her assailants, but my

strength was not equal to my impulse. I stumbled to my

knees and my right hand fell upon the hilt of my pistol.

I whipped it out and fired. In my agued hand it should

have been harmless enough, but the range was short and

I had once been a marksman. I saw the man crumple

forward with a short, strangled groan. I saw those at

the back crowding one another over the cliff in the panic

of their disordered flight. They had not seen me. They

knew only that bolts of death were striking them down.

I heard endless thunders as the pistol report sent its




I FIND MYSELF A DEMI-GOD 116


echoes beating and rebounding against the confined walls

of the fissure. Blue and slender lines of spiraling smoke

went drifting out into the air. I caught a glimpse of two

bolder spirits stopping to drag away their dead. Then

I collapsed and lay for hours where I had fallen.


Once more I awoke with a moist forehead and a hun-

ger which gnawed at the pit of my stomach. Only the

gods knew how long I had been without food. The air

fanned me with the soft, reviving breath of night. The

moon, riding up the east made an irregular diagram of

silvered light across the ledge, and fell with a reassur-

ing touch of ivoried white, on the newspaper sheet and

the portrait.


I was too famished and spent to stand, but I made

the journey down to the beach on hands and knees,

and when I had eaten my fill of unsavory crabs I lay

for a time in the grateful coolness of the wet sand and

drew new strength from its healing. My sickness was

ended. The pitiable weakness that had made the down-

ward journey a torture was the heritage of hunger. I

had needed no medicine but food, and now I found

myself able to walk back upright. That night I slept

sweetly and dreamed once again of the familiar door

beyond which lay luxury and security.


The sun was high when I awoke with a sense of

great refreshment and recovery. The slit of sky framed




116 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


in the rift was not yet hot, but tenderly blue with a

color of promise. The fronds of fern and palm stirred

to the land breeze. I went down to my surf bath and

breakfast with an almost buoyant step. A half-hour after

my return, when I turned to look at the jungle edge a

sight greeted me which demonstrated the decision of

the natives that our intercourse was not so soon to become

a closed incident.


This time, however, their coming was characterized

by a more gratif)ring element of respect. They swarmed

out of the bush, not in paltry dozens nor scores, but in

their panoplied htmdreds. Gorgeously decked chiefs

and the club-bearing warriors smeared with indigo halted

in the open, leaving a satisfying interval between their

position and mine. With great and conspicuous show of

peace the warriors discarded their spears and shields

and raised their weaponless hands for me to behold as

I looked down from my high place. The white-haired

king broke a spear, gazing up at me the while, then

dropping the pieces knelt and bowed his slanting forehead

to the sands. At his back bent the priests, trailing their

bright feathers in the dust. No one could misunder-

stand their pantomime. Men of their tribe had offended

the deities. A nation had come in humility and suppli-

cation for forgiveness.


While they made obeisance in relays a group of young




I FIND MYSELF A DEMI-GOD 117


men approached the priests, bearing armfuls of orchids.

The king and priests and orchid-bearers moved forward

for a few steps and halted, gazing up inquiringly at me.

This performance was several times repeated before I

understood that they were seeking my consent to

approach nearer. Then I bowed and pointed inward. A

rigorous order of precedence was observed, the aged

king keeping his place at their head and his followers

their positions of relative rank. The weight of his years

made the royal steps so slow that the colorful pageant

crept like an army of snails.


Suddenly it dawned upon me that if I were to be a

god receiving a delegation of mortals, I should receive

it in some suitable degree of state. They were sending

to me the mightiest men of their villages. The kinky

head of their king was abased. Aged Merlins were

coming on their marrow bones, resplendently trailing

their feathered finery along the white and flaring sands.

I stood awaiting them in a raveled, mud-smeared suit

of pajamas which at their best had never been ostenta-

tious. The thing seemed unfit. Evidently these folk

inclined to the splendor of pomp. Jeffersonian sim-

plicity would be lost on them. Their pageant should

be met with pageantry. There had been some who had

doubted and denied me. Of a surety if I .were to play

this nabob from the skies ; if I were to turn the averted




118 THE POETAL OF DREAMS


tragedy into a screaming and cheerful farce, it was my

duty to dress the part.


With a signal of raised hands, I signified that they

were to await my reappearance. Then I bowed with

profotmd dignity, and stepping from their view, dis-

appeared.


A few minutes later I emerged from my cave, a

transmogrified being. I was no longer the derelict of

rags and tatters. Mine was the opulent splendor of a

High Mandarin of China. About my fever-wasted frame

fell and flapped the gorgeous folds of the embroidered

kimono. In my hands I carried a violin and bow. It is

true I was unshaven, and through holes in my canvas

shoes protruded eight or ten toes, but what mortal can

assume to criticise such eccentricities as may be the part

of godhood?


When I took my stand once more on my pedestal of

mountain, I found them patiently awaiting the nod of

deity. The sun fell resplendently on my silver storks

and gold dragons and silk poppies. The lessening land

breeze fluttered the embroidery-crusted folds and splin-

tered light from my person. I listened with satisfaction

to the incoherent sound that went up from many throats ;

a chorused gasp of profound awe and admiration and

wonderment.


I signaled my immortal readiness to receive them. As




I FIND MYSELF A DEMI-GOD 119


the ludicrousness of the farce broke over me I had to

bite back unsolemn roars of laughter. A spirit of deviltry

and vaudeville possessed me. As their high priests in

deadly earnest marched on all fours with faces as rapt

and fanatically sober as those of Mecca pilgrims, I drew

the bow across the catgut and, lifting my voice, pro-

claimed myself in ragtime.


I informed them in the words which were new only

to them and solemn only to them that I had rings on my

fingers and bells on my toes, and as I sung they became

hushed with awe and approached with a deeply moved

sense of their great honor and responsibility.


When they were only a little way off, I went down

to meet them, aHd with a condescension which I trusted

would not injure my prestige, lifted the aged chieftain to

his feet and permitted him to walk. He, however,

remained deferentially two paces in my rear. It was

evident from their straining upward gazes, that deeply

as they were moved to reverence by my own exalted

spectacle, there was some greater revelation which they

awaited above. This disquieted me since I had in reserve

no added climax to offer. I had given them a display

savoring of the circus but I had no grand spectacle to

advertise in the main tent after the regular performance.


When we had reached the plateau, however, I under-

stood and was relieved. To me they had come kneeling, but




120 THE POKTAL OF DREAMS


before Her portrait they threw themselves on their faces

and groveled. They sprinkled sand and pebbles upon

their hair and their voices, even to me who understood no

syllable, carried such depth of humility and supplication

as filled me with wonder.


They would rise from their suppliance oniy ^ong

enough to glance at the face of the picture, then fall again

and renew their paroxysms of ungainly prayer. From

the hands of the orchid-bearers they took the heaps of

blooms, and piled them at a distance from the shrine. The

young men who had been so signally honored withdrew

from the holy of holies. Only the high priests and the

king were left with me in the sacred arena.


For a time I stood dumbly looking on, then the idea

percolated into my confused understanding. I realized

that at best I was only a demi-god, perhaps a sort of super-

high-priest, but no god. These ambassadors extraordi-

nary had come not to me but to The Lady of the Portrait.


I lifted up my voice for attention, and from their

kneeling postures they regarded me with grave reverence.

I took my place, with bowed head, before the portrait

and addressed the lady in tones of deep solemnity. It

seemed to me that her delicate mouth line quivered with

amusement, as though she and I had between us a deli-

cious secret.


" Frances ! Frances ! Frances ! " I declaimed with the




I FIND MYSELF A DEMI-GOD 121


deep profundity of a ritual. " I have failed totally and

signally at the god job. There is in all this world of sky

and sea and of my heart but one deity. It was you who

struck down with a thunderbolt the sacrilegious, false

priest. It was you who saved me from death and raised

me to the high estate of your vicegerent." I paused and

went on more seriously : " It is you whom these people

worship with idolatry — and of them all, none worships

you so wholly as I, your priest ! " And though I was

declaiming before a lifeless image to impress ignorant

cannibals, I meant it. When I had finished there rose

a devout murmur from the blacks, and with a motion to

them to remain, I went into the cave and came out again

with the small Japanese burner and a taper of incense.

As the heavy fragrance of the burning stuff spread itself

upon the air, their wonder grew.


At length I wheeled and pointed back to the jungle.

Slowly, reluctantly, but with perfect obedience, the wild

bush men took up their backward journey to relate the

unbelievable tale of their reception.




. », .1




CHAPTER XII




PORT AND STARBOARD LIGHTS


THERE are men whose lives develop in gradations

of gentle growth. Decade merges into decade by

unstartling evolution. Variations of thread and

color run smoothly into the life-pattern. With me it has

been otherwise. The constantly recurring dream of the

portal in the cliflf was in a fashion symbolical of my life.

The dreamed-of rescue never came by degrees, but by the

abrupt opening of a door where there had been no door

before and by the sudden changing of worlds in a step

across the threshold. For me epoch had followed epoch

with sudden breaks and few connecting threads. One

day I was a bored tourist lounging under the striped

awnings of Shepheard's Hotel. The next day found me

on a disreputable ocean tramp bound for the Ultima Thule.

That voyage had ended as suddenly as it began — ^with

a quick curtain of unconsciousness on a tableau of vio-

lence. Mansfield, too, dropped out of my life with more


122




POET AND STAEBOARD LIGHTS 123


instant suddenness that he had entered it. Now, presto I

with the sudden trickeries of a mountebank the sprite

who played with my destinies ushered in another unpre-

faced era. Across an invisible line I stepped into days

of luxury and prosperity.


It is told that the Inca god-kings breakfasted each

morning on fruit fresh plucked from growing-places a

hundred miles away. In a horseless land relays of run-

ners, each dashing his appointed distance, saw to it that a

perishable dainty outlived its journey across a mountain

range. This gives a key to my mode of existence, for

several months following, though my luxury was of a

lesser scale. In those months I mastered some vocabu-

lary — and in so crude a dialect vocabulary suffices. I

lacked fluency, of course, and had trouble with their con-

sonant-locked syllables and gutterals, but in a fashion I

could talk. Day followed day with a monotony of ease.

I was no longer satisfied with the noisome flesh of dis-

gusting crabs, and gull eggs far advanced toward the

hatching. Delicacies of fish and flesh and hitherto

unheard-of fruits were served up to me to satiation. My

tattered pajamas gave way to garments of cocoa-fiber and

feathered finery for ceremonial wear^ The necessity of

entering into the lives of the natives brought repulsive

revelations which I endured as best I could since if I were

to influence them I must proceed with a nice diplomacy.




124 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


My " fluttered folk and wild " could not be hurriedly

herded into new folds. Departing spirits, they believed,

followed the sun into the west. Gods visited mortals

though usually in invisible forms and were fond of the

flesh of enemies slain in battle. Fetich and superstition

took a hundred phases. Their gusty and savage minds

were childishly susceptible and in their quickly roused

affections they were as demonstrative as collies. I began

shortly to look about for some simple miracle wherein

the new goddess might manifest herself as a deity of

benefaction as well as of condign punishment. The

opportunity came in a fashion most unexpected and the

result hardly made for a reform of enlightenment. I

was told that there dwelt in stilt-supported villages of

grass on the far side of the island a warlike tribe, with

whom my people were hostile.


My folk were bushmen and dreaded the sea, but these

enemies were salt-water men, who could with axe and adz

scoop from the sofid tree outrigger canoes and who were

terrible in their strength. Their king was lord over sev-

eral viBages and about his house went (this they told me

with bated breath) a row of many round stones, and each

stone stood for an enemy slain and eaten. For many

seasons there had been peace, but one day there arrived at

my plateau a delegation of grief-tom warriors. A small

village had been attacked and two heads taken to swell




PORT AND STARBOARD LIGHTS 125


the row of stones around the canoe house. They had now

come to propitiate the deity bearing fruits and exquisitely

wrought spears. They besought the forgiveness of my

Gracious Lady, because they could offer no enemies' flesh

^the most god-satisfying of sacrifices. This omission,

however, they swore to remedy, if victory were permitted

to hover over them in fight. Among the most devout of

the petitioners was Ra Tuiki, the aged chief with white

hair. They urged me to accompany them to their prin-

cipal village and lay the hand of blessing on their clubs

and spears.


Through dense tangles of palm and fern, mangrove

and moss I was borne in a rough hammock of fiber.

Great soft-winged butterflies flapped across the course of

our march. Brilliant birds fluttered off, twittering and

screaming. I should have preferred walking, but my

position prohibited it. To condescend meant to become a

mere man.


In their squalid villages of grass hovels I found filth

and the excitement of battle preparation. It was my first

view of their home life — and my last. I was taken to

the house of a chief or sub-king, who lay mortally hurt

of an arrow wound, and who wished to have the blessing

of the highest priest that his spirit might take its course

honorably, and without curse, to the west. He lay on his

mat dying, and was older and more repulsive to the eye




126 THE PORTAI. OF DREAMS


than Ra Tuiki. His ears had been stretched by many

huge ornaments, and the cartilage of his nose was torn

and ragged where the chances of battle had pulled out

rings and spikes. His eager eyes gazed up at me out of

a face stiffened and set with elephantiasis, and by his mat

lay, unwrapped from their fiber coverings, that they

might comfort his passing spirit, two excellently pre-

served negroid heads. I shuddered, but I laid my hand

on his slanting forehead — and I have seen men die with

less dignity.


As night brought the closing in of choking jungle

shadows, a half-dozen red fires leaped up to drive their

ribbons of red flare into the blackness. They wavered

fitfully and grotesquely upon twisting, leaping bodies,

which were paradoxically preparing for the ordeal of the

morrow by hideous orgies and dances and fatigue and

nerve waste. But when the first light of sunrise attacked

the reek of dew that veiled the jungle, while the dying

fires still smouldered into gray ash and my throat labored

in stifling gasps of wet, they trailed out silently into the

bush. They were a long line of shadow shapes whose

footfall made no sound, and whose pigmy bodies melted

into the tangle as impalpably as the dissipating mists.

My bearers carried me back to the shore. Two days

later their delegation came chattering in hysterical delight




PORT AND STARBOARD LIGHTS 127


and bringing in native triumph the head of the king who

had three hundred stones about his house.


About this time I instituted an important policy. By

night I had signal fires kept burning on every high place

along the coast. I disingenuously told my people that

where a great shrine is, there must also be at nightfall

mighty banners of flame. They liked the idea. Despite

their hideous ferocity, they liked everything which might

have appealed to the imagination of a child. They liked

music, they liked color. The greatest privilege that their

warriors could earn, was that of coming, to the number

of a dozen at a time, to my plateau by night and after due

reverence of squatting for hours on their haunches, while

I coaxed from the violin airs from opera or music hall.


On the point above us blazed one of our signal fires,

and between the reddened crevices of rock its flare struck

down and yellowed our gathering. The portrait would

catch the light and leap from its shadow. Over us were

the stars. In a circle of silent absorption sat dark

immovable figures, with high lights gleaming, here and

there, on the mahogany of cheek-bone or forehead. Some

fantastic painter might portray these gatherings on can-

vas. He would need a bold brush. I find no words for

its description, but fantastic it was and strange. Under

the fetich of the starlight I would find myself drifting

away into realms of storied romance with the woman




128 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


I loved and had not seen. Then my bow would all uncon-

sciously drift into love songs. I would find myself sing-

ing — " Ever the wide world over, lass " — and oftentimes

when my voice rose to the strain I could fancy that She

joined me in its singing. Her voice sang in my brain

definitely and with the sweetness of the beloved and

familiar. I had, of course, never heard a syllable from

her lips, and yet I was sure that could I hear her voice in

life I should instantly recognize it, though blindfolded.

I thought of it as a richly sweet contralto. It never

for a moment occurred to me to fancy it might be any-

thing else.


Once for a week the sky ceased to smile, and grew

black. The jungle was lashed and stripped with hurri-

canes and on several occasions the earth trembled. The sea

pounded our porous coast and boiled into a tremendous

tide. I knew that if the cyclonic scope was general, ships

were having trouble, but in that thought lurked a vague

hope. If any power were to drive a vessel to my rescue

it would be a power which carried sailors out of their

ordered courses. One night, some six months after the

wreck of the Wastrel, when the skies were serene again

I found myself more than ordinarily adrift on the tide of

imagination. The march of the stars showed that mid-

night had passed, and yet the natives sat unhurried, and I,

as unhurried as they, was still absorbed with the violin.




POET AND STABBOARD LIGHTS 129


My eyes traveled out to sea, absently and without rea-

son. Suddenly the bow stopped half-way across the strings

with a rasping gasp of the catgut. The instrument itself

fell from my hands and I sat rigid and staring like a man

suddenly stricken. The other eyes followed mine and

also remained riveted. Leagues away over the phos-

phorescent waste of water, but clear and unblinking,

glowed the green spot of a ship's starboard light. I tried

to speak, but for the moment my grasp on their dialect

slipped from me and left me dumb. I was trembling

with heart-bursting excitement, and at sight of my emo-

tion they began to stir uneasily with a threat of panic.


As suddenly as it had left me my self-possesion re-

turned. With a sweeping gesture I pointed to the myriad

stars that gemmed the heavens and told them that one

of these had come down to the sea, bringing other demi-

gods like myself. I adjured them to build up the fires

of welcome until the island might seem a mountain of

flame. Their strongest men must feed, as never fires had

before been fed, and all others must go to their huts and

await the morrow.


Alone on my plateau I saw the fires leap up in a coast-

wise line of beacons that dyed the night vermilion. The

tiny point of seaward green was crawling snail-like on the

sea and at last my gaze was rewarded by a slender flower-

ing spray of rocket fire, followed by another and another.




i




130 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


Then the point of light ceased crawling and stood still.

I let my head fall forward in my palms and my breath

came in spasmodic gasps.


But as I raised my eyes they fell on the smiling lips of

the portrait. It seemed to me that Her lips and eyes, still

gracious, even congratulatory, held a touch of wistful

sadness which had not been there before. They seemed

such lips and eyes as say, " Bon voyage and farewell."


The glow of wine-like exultation died in my arteries

and a chill settled on my heart. There, in the world of

tangible things and unrelenting facts, what room would

there be for such a companionship ? Was this strongest

love of my life to melt into nothing now that I no longer

needed its support? Was it a dream? If so it was a

dream from which I should awake to an empty life. No !

I would set out to find her in the flesh. I halted my

reflections with a start. And when I found her — what?

I sat there in the midst of silences, and the sweep of

essential things. About me lay leagues of sea, miles of,

rock, an infinity of sky. They brooded gigantically over

me and whispered that there are mysterious influences

greater than man's cold facts. Man's thought became

only a fluttering stir in a center of protoplasm. I was

as near to the beginnings of things as to the present. It

was as easy to believe in the love of souls that had not

met as in other matters.




PORT AND STARBOARD LIGHTS 131


" No — ^no ! " I cried out, bending before the face,

" Whatever it be, there are loves great enough to bum

into miracles. This is not the first time I have loved you

nor the last. Through aeons of reincarnation a love

like this runs on." I paused awhile, then added, with an

effort to smile. " Don't you remember even one or two

former lives, dear ?




« <




. . . happy we lived and happy we loved


And happy at last we died ;


And deep in the rift of a Caradoc drift


We slumbered side by side.


The world turned on in the lathe of time.


The hot sands heaved amain.


Till we caught our breath from the womb of death


And crept into light again.^




9 f>




My eyes were fixed so tensely on the portrait that it

grew blurred. Slowly it seemed to me to vanish and in

its place stood a real and living figure. I could give no

detail of its dress or coloring, but it was a figure of

marvelous beauty, and it gazed into my eyes and shook its

head. Then it faded and I was looking again at the

portrait. There was a choke in my throat, and, falling to

my knees, I kissed the printed lips.




CHAPTER XIII.




ENTER THE INFANTRYMAN


THE morning would bring by rescuers and the

breaking up of housekeeping in my cave. I had

no wish that profane eyes should look upon the

portrait or the devout worship of my beloved cannibals.

Now that I was leaving them I realized that they were

beloved. In my memory loomed a hundred acts of simple

courtesy. The portrait I took down from its shrined

position; the Damascus daggers I put again into their

places, and the Mandarin's kimono I folded carefully

into a package. On all these things, as on the era for

which they stood, I dropped the lid of the mate's chest.


The morning came on brilliant and fresh with the

cleansing sweep of the trades. Sky and sea sparkled in

a diamond clarity, and below me on the beach patiently

waited the dignitaries of my tribe in festal regalia.

Since this was our parting, I too came out decked in the

finery of bird plumage. I did not allow them to climb


132




ENTEB THE INFANTRYMEN 133


to the now empty shrine, but led them down with me to

the beach, where shortly a boat came bobbing over the

water.


A queer enough spectacle we must have made, like a

flock of blackbirds patched with the oriole's vermilion

and the cockatoo's rose. I myself, burned out of my

Caucasian birthright, differed from them only in my size.


For a time the handful of white men on the boat

hesitated to risk the chances of landing and being kai-

kai'd. As they circled at a distance I made my throat

raw, shouting reassurances in English, while my wonder-

ing blacks contemplated with deep awe this talking of the

gods.


At last the rescuers rowed in, and I waded out waist

deep to meet them. The officer in command was a

colossal Scotchman with a ruddy face and an honest

mouth as stiffly sober as though it had never yielded to

the seduction of a smile. He gave me a detail of two

kanakas whose brawny arms carried down the chest and

its contents.


At last came the moment I had dreaded. I must break

the news to these waiting children that the priests from

the stars had not come to bring them new and permanent

wonders, but to take back to the lands of mystery their

goddess and myself. I wished then for a full knowl-

edge of their tongue, that I might soften the tidings, but




134 THE POBTAL OF DREAMS


I could not bring myself to the mendacity of promising

a return, though they pleaded. When it came to parting

with Ra Tuiki, I forgot my quasi-divinity and seized

the old head-hunter's hand in an ungodlike, Anglo-Saxon

grip.


Their island would now be charted. Missionaries

would come to them with teachings of a new faith, but

treading on their heels would come men of another sort,

and as I thought of these I wished that we might be able

to leave the place unchronicled. The contract trader

would soon arrive, supported if need be by the authority

of his flag's navy, bringing to my cannibals, or some of

them, long terms of peonage imder hard plantation

masters.


"What, if I may ask," suggested the solemn-visaged

Scot at the helm, when the bow was turned outward and

the boat crew was bending to the oars, "was all the

demonstration of th' niggers ? "


" They were saying good-bye," I explained, " We came

to have a very satisfactory understanding."


He pondered my answer for a time in sober silence,

then dismissed the matter with a single observation.


" They took it cruel hard, sir."


Over the side of the Gretchen I went to a kindly

reception. I told all of my story that I \vished to tell,

admitting that I had posed as a sort of demi-god, but




ENTER THE INFANTRYMEN 135


breathing no hint of the godship which was over my

priesthood.


A week of hurricane and storm had tested the ship's

endurance, exhausted the crew, and driven the Gretchen

into unknown waters.


"If it hadn't been for your signal fires," the captain

told me, " we might have gone to smash on the outlying

needles. Your lights probably saved us as well as your-

self."


This was no larger ship than the Wastrel, but when

one went to his berth at night it was with confidence that

his sleep would not be interrupted by the sudden necessity

of getting up to die. She had carried a cargo of trade

stuffs south and was returning to Singapore by way of

Brisbane, laden with copra and pearl shell. Her direction

lay westerly while I wished to go east, but that was

secondary. At the Australian port, I could reship.

Indeed, I was told our course might shortly cross that of

a regular line of steamers between Brisbane and Hono-

lulu. For a few days it was satisfying enough to pick

up the lost ends of the world's stale news. While I had

been marking time the world had been marching; a

hundred paragraphs had been lived into history.


On the fourth day a slender thread of smoke rose over

the western horizon which grew into a clean-painted and

white-cabined steamer. As the gap closed white-clad




136 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


men and even women stood crisply out against the deck-

rail. Then with much signaling from the halyards the

two vessels had converse of which I was the subject,

and I with my chest went over the side of the Gretchen.

I told the steamer's purser as much of my story as I

had told on the Gretchen, and when that evening I ap-

peared at the captain's table transformed by bathing in

a real tub and submission to a real razor in the hands of

a real barber, it was to find that my story had traveled

forward and aft.


St, Paul was a very good man. He had piety and

fervor, but also in a superior and godly fashion he was a

man of the world. Perhaps he gained a firmer grip on

his following by reason of his ability to say to the youth

of his generation, " I have been twice stc«ied and thrice

shipwrecked." I had been only once shipwrecked, yet a

ready-made audience awaited entertainment.


It was on the second afternoon that Captain Keller

appeared in the smoke-room. He was a man of about

my own build and almost as bronzed, but fair haired and

his carriage proclaimed the soldier before he introduced

himself. I was idly enjoying the comfort of wicker

chairs and windows which framed white decks and danc-

ing seas. The few other occupants of the place were

lounging about in pongee and linen, chatting lazily of

those things which make talk among men coming out of




ENTER THE INFANTRYMEN 137


the East: tribal risings in Java, the late race-meet in

Melbourne. The military-looking young man dropped

into a seat at my table and signaled to the spotless Jap,

who officiated as smoking-room steward.


"Left you alone yesterday,'* he began by way of

introduction. " I saw you didn't relish being treated

like the newest and strangest animal in captivity. I

guess they're accustomed to you now. What will you

have ? "


" Brandy and soda," I decided ; then I added, " Per-

haps after being rescued I ought to make myself more

volatile and amusing, but the fact is Fm readjusting.

Did you ever happen to spend six months on an undis-

covered, cannibal island ? "


He shook his head and laughed with a pleasant gleam

of strong, regular teeth.


"Then," I assured him, "you don't understand the

desire to sit still for a while. You don't understand the

sheer wonder of a soft chair, white woodwork and the

regular throb of engines and the sight of white-skinned,

white-clad men and women. Look there." I held out

my copper-colored forearm.


He smiled again and nodded. " I'm going back to the

States," he said, " after three years in the Islands, capped

with two months in India and Australia. I'm Keller of

the 23rd Infantry."




138 THE POSTAL OP DREAMS


He paused, then went on in a matter-of-fact way.

" I've been in the jungle three months on end. I know

what it means. This is my second term of Philippine

service and it's the first time I've gone home quite sane.

After the first three years the melancholia had me.

When the transport left Manila, and I thought of the

three weeks before I could see the Golden Gate, it took

three good huskies to keep me from jumping overboard.

It touches one here." With a finger at the temple, he

paused, then added gravely : " And I know some fellows

who weren't stopped in time. One must readjust

slowly."


I nodded, puffing with a sense of supreme luxury at

the Cairene cigarette he had offered me, and listening to

the tinkle of ice in my tall glass.


There were some days of almost pure creature con-

tentment and as we sat under deck awnings or burned

cigars in the smoking-room our acquaintanceship ripened

to intimacy. The engines with their muffled throb were

churning out their fifteen knots an hour and the timbers

creaked their complaint to the rise and fall of the prow.

Of course all the time during those days was not spent

chatting with the infantryman, and of course the point

of intimate confidence was not at once established between

us. Indeed, I, at first, let him do the talking, and though

he was a modest man he had much to tell. But in the




ENTER THE INFANTRYMEN 139


hours I spent alone I found my thoughts revolving about

many things which I could not generally share. A man

may admit to himself without shame that he has fallen

in love with a woman of whose very existence he is

uncertain, but he hesitates to announce it to another.

Now, although the picture which had given me compan-

ionship and protection was packed away out of sight;

though I was no longer a dweller in fantastic surround-

ings, I still had that presence with me. Whenever I

closed my eyes I saw again the smiling lips and gracious

eyes. I knew that I was henceforth destined to scan

all faces until I found hers.


So, being unable to discuss matters that were distract-

ing me I found need of an outlet, and sought it in trans-

cribing this diary. Of course the impulse that had stirred

me on the island to write down my emotions each day

was one I could no longer gratify. Now I must do the

thing in retrospect and my pen would lack the force

which an impending shadow of fatality might have given

it. I had emerged from that pall only to pass into the

shadow of something quite as important. I was dedicated

to a quest. When I found Her I wished to have the

story ready to present in as convincing a form as possible.

Sometimes at night Keller and I hung elbow to elbow

over the after-rail, watching the broken phosphorus of

the wake.




140 THE PORTAL OP DEEAMS


We were standing so on the night before reaching

Honolulu where Keller was to spend a few days while I

made immediate connection for the States. He was tell-

ing me many things about himself. There was a baby,

bom after he had left God's country, now old enough

to chatter, and do wonderful things, whom he was to see

for the first time when he reached 'Frisco. His con-

fidence invited mine, and over our pipes, I told him the

whole and true story of my experiences and of how an

unknown goddess had safeguarded me.


" You spoke of the loneliness," I said at the end. " You

know now why it didn't slug me into insanity."


For a long time he stood musing over the recital. He

had seen enough of life's grotesqueries to understand it.

Finally he asked :


" Will you read me some of your diary?"


I took him to my cabin and for an hour he listened

while I read the hastily scrawled pages that I had set

down. Of course I read them with a certain diffidence

because it had occurred to me that certain phases might

strike a man living in civilization as the vagaries of a

brain touched with sun and isolation. Indeed, I was

surreptitiously watching his face from time to time as a

man might watch a jury box when he is on trial for

lunacy, but I was reassured to find there no politely

veiled judgment against my sanity.




ENTER THE INFANTRYMEN lii


"It's decidedly interesting," he said at last, "though

it's one of the things we would rule out as too improbable

to believe if we didn't happen to know it was true. In

the first place I have been reliably informed by many

expert witnesses that the South Seas have long since

given up their last secrets as to undiscovered islands."


" I was also convinced of that," I admitted, " imtil

I was cast up on one. I am now prepared to believe

there are many others. Whenever I live six months in a

place I am ready to admit its existence."


He refilled and lighted his pipe, then he said, " I don't

want to invade private precincts, but after hearing that

I'd like to see the portrait. May I ? "


I delved into the mate's chest, and unwrapped the

newspaper page.


For some moments he gazed at it, and I began to

wonder whether it held the same magic infatuation for

every one else that it did for me. His expression was

enigmatical and his voice, when he spoke at last, was

puzzled.


" It's very hackneyed," he said, " but we must go on

saying it. The world is an extremely small place."


" What do you mean ?" I demanded.


He was still looking at the picture and he spoke reflec-

tively as though I had not been present.


" The loveliest girl in Dixie. They all said so."




142 THE PORTAL OF Dr^EAMS


" In Dixie," I echoed eagerly, " Do you mean you

know her ? "


** I've danced with her a dozen times," he answered,

" and yet I can't say I know her. I remember that all

the men were paying court, and I fancy I should have

been smitten like the rest except that my wife had just

accepted me, and I had only one pair of eyes."


" For God's sake," I said very quietly, ** let me have

all that you know about her — -name — ^address."


" It was four years ago," he explained. " We were

all at Bar Harbor. She was visiting at one of the

cottages there. I was so engrossed with my own court-

ship that other girls, even this wonderful one, didn't

count with me. I don't know where she lived, except

that she was from the South. Her name was Frances."

He broke off and an expression of extreme vexation

clouded his face.


" I know her first name," I urged him. " It's the sur-

name I need."


" Yes," he responded, " of course. Her surname


was " Again he halted and an embarrassed flush


spread over his cheeks and forehead. Then he spoke

impulsively. " You must bear with me. It's ludicrous,

but the name has slipped me. It's just at the tip of my

tongue, yet I can't call it. This thing is inexcusable, but

ever since that first trip to the Islands I've been subject




ENTER THE INFANTRYMEN 143


to it. Names which I know perfectly, elude me — some-

times for a few moments, sometimes for weeks."


" Can't you remember it," I demanded insistently, " if

you cudgel your brain ? I don't care how mercilessly you

cudgel it. I must know."


He nodded. " I quite understand. It has slipped me.

I shall remember it by morning, but — " his voice

became graver.


" But what ?" I inquired.


" I'm afraid it's too late to help you. We heard just

before leaving the place that she was to marry some man

at home. It hadn't been formally announced, but I

think it was quite definite."


I suppose he said good-night and that I replied. I

don't remember his leaving the stateroom. I recall

standing some time later alone on the deck and seeing

a white-clad officer tramping the bridge. His noiseless

feet seemed to be treading upon me. The one honey-

moon couple on our passenger-list passed and halted to

comment on the rare quality of the air and the splendid

softness of the stars. The little bride laughed delightedly.

"Oh, Mr. Deprayne," she enthused, "it was under

skies like this that Stevenson wrote,




' The world is so full of a number of things,

That I feel we should all be as happy as longs.'




144 THE POETAL OP DEEAMS


I smiled. " Yes," I murmured, " a number of things.

Possibly too many things."


There was running through my memory a passage

from the diary written by the unknown girl. It was one

of those passages that had stuck in my memory through

the shipwreck and the island days, a note of optimism

which I had liked, partly because it was rather too

imaginative to be accepted as fact. Now it mocked me.


" It's not just to-day's wonderful things that make life

fair," she had written, " but it's knowing that there is to

be a to-morrow, and that that same to-morrow will be

lovelier than to-day. I know (I can't say why unless

it's just that some voice keeps singing it to my heart),

that some day he will come walking into my life as into

a place where he has the right to be and our lives will'

after that be one life. That is the to-morrow I am

waiting for."




CHAPTER XIV




THE "ash-trash LADY ''




BUT when we parted at Honolulu the name was still

eluding Keller's memory and I had to continue on

my way uninformed.

I was at first all for breaking my journey and remain-

ing with him until some flash of memory should bring

back the one word I needed, but he pointed out to me

that little would be gained by this course. I think he

was, in fact, so sensitive as to the mental quirk which

had survived his attack that the idea of a man's shadow-

ing him, waiting for him to remember, was unwelcome

and would have taxed his self-respect. I felt bound to

regard his whim, inasmuch as he promised that if I

would wait a while, two or three weeks at the most, he

would arm me with information. Even if his memory

continued to play truant, a word with his wife, when he

met her, would set him straight, and he would at once

communicate with me.

At all events, as we shook hands, looking out across


145




146 THE POETAL OF DREAMS


the sapphire bay, we both pretended that the lapse of his

memory was a trivial thing. I did not affect indifference

for its subject, but I assured him that inasmuch as I had

still some days of voyage ahead of me it was quite prob-

able that the name might come to his memory again

before I landed in 'Frisco, and I made him promise that

if such was the case he would cable the important sur-

name to the St. Francis. There was still the bare chance,

he reminded me, that the rumored engagement had not

after all resulted in marriage. He fell back on those

adages calculated to convey last hope to the forlorn, and

since there was nothing else to be done I accepted his

lame comfort in the spirit that prompted it. Possibly

now that I had before me the prospect of learning the

identity of the lady I really welcomed a few days of

uncertainty. At least while they lasted I should have the

shred of possible hope and could be shaping my resolu-

tion to face the answer. Long after one has told himself

that there is no longer a chance of hope he none the less

clings to a shred, and when I arrived at the hotel St.

Francis and inquired for a cablegram, I think that relief

outweighed disappointment as the clerk ran through the

miscellaneous sheaf of messages and shook his head. " I

don't find anything," he said, and strange as it may seem,

I felt like a reprieved man who still faces dreaded news

but has not actually received it.




THE " ASH-TRASH LADY '' 147


Before that breakfast at the club my life had been

merely prefatory; a sum of dilute emotions. At Har-

vard I had taken my degree and won my " H " on the

gridiron. Since then I had gone through my days just

missing every goal. There had been little even of

innocuous flirtation and nothing of grand passion.


I had tried to paint, and my masters discovered prom-

ise which came to nothing. I adventured into the

practise of law and went briefless. I essayed music

without distinction. I finally decided that my genius was

seeking its goal along mistaken avenues. It should be

mine to move men and women to smiles and tears by the

magic of pen and ink and printed word. But the editors

were on duty. They received my assaults on a phalanx

of blue pencils. They flung me back, defeated and

unpublished.


Perhaps had I fallen in love, it might have been

different. Had some woman kindled the sleeping fires in

me I might not have remained an extinct volcano of a

man. Perhaps, so energized, I might have incited juries

to tears — ^and verdicts. Possibly I might have stormed

the editorial outposts and set my banner of manuscript

at the forefront of literature. Be that as it may, I had

heretofore never loved.


Now I did. Now I was the most quaintly tortured of

men; wholly, unqualifiedly and to the depths, stirred




148 THE PORTAL OF DEEAMS


by the worship of a woman I had never seen. Moreover

she was probably some other man's wife and the mother

of his children.


She had come to me over the sea, bringing with her my

destiny. She had smiled on me and saved me. She

had taken tribute of my soul. Now it was ended. I

had worshiped her among crags of coral, under the dome

of a volcano. I had come to think of her as a splendid

and vivid orchid which a man might hope to wear very

proudly at the heart of his life. To what end had the

Fates lured me into this cul-de-sac?


I made the rest of the journey in a fog of sullen

misery, and emerged, at its end, from the Pennsylvania

station a morose and hopeless man. As a taxicab bore

me to my club I felt a tremendous suspense. Doubtless

there was a message there. If Keller's memory had

flashed back to him, as memory sometimes does, the

name in which I was so vitally interested, information

should have arrived before me in New York. Since it

had not intercepted me in San Francisco I judged that

the blank had not, up to that time been filled. Supposing

that he had remained in Hawaii a week, he would have

left there a day after I arrived in 'Frisco, and then for

the six days at sea I should hardly expect him to com-

municate with me. But I had stopped two days in the

coast city, arranging financial affairs by telegraph, since




THE " ASH-TEASH LADY '' 149


I had landed stripped of everything but my chest and

my borrowed clothes.


I had also crossed the continent, and by this time he

should also have arrived in the States, unless his sailing

had been again delayed. Of course I recognized that he

had many things close to his own heart, but this service

to me involved only the asking of a single question,

which his wife could answer in one word. I was sure

that he would not prove laggard in the matter, and so I

braced myself at the door of the Club to receive tidings

which might put hope to death, or might by bare possi-

bility, give it new life.


And yet my mail held only the accumulation of unim-

portant things. Old advertisements and invitations and

bills, many of which had come while I was out there at

the edge of things.


Could it be, I asked myself, that Keller had forgotten

me, too ? Had it been possible that the card upon which

I had so carefully written my address had been mis-

placed? I had been willing to put off the moment at

San Francisco. Now I found myself eagerly impatient

for the answer.


In the breakfast-room I encountered the doctor, who

was dallying over a cup of coffee and a morning paper.

He glanced up and for a moment his eyes lingered.


" Hello," he said, " how long have you been gone? "




150 THE POSTAL OF DREAMS


" Little less than a year."


" You went away a youngish sort of man and you

return with distinguished white temples." He sum-

marized. " There must be a story locked up in you."


I glanced impatiently at the card and called for eggs.


" I haven't been nibbling at life this time," I retorted

with some touch of asperity.


" I didn't instruct you to ^luttonize," he reminded me.


I gave him only a partial history. Even the revisec

version of my adventures, which I had by this time

learned to tell glibly enough to conceal the fact that I was

omitting the major part, was sufficiently beyond the rut

of things to beguile a half-hour in the eventless walls of

a Manhattan club. But my table-companion eyed me

with his customary and disquieting sharpness, and finally

fell into his old habit of diagnosis.


" Something is lying heavily on your mind, Deprayne,"

he announced, " and its not merely the memory of can-

nibals and exposure. Dangers of that sort become

pleasant reminiscences when we view them through the

retrospective end of the glasses. There's something else.

What is it?"


I laughed at him over my raised coffee-cup. This was

one man above all others in whom I should not confide

the facts. He would promptly have prescribed a sana-

torium.




THE " ASH-TRASH LADY " 151


" Nonsense ! " I scoffed, and just as I said it a bell-boy

arrived at the table with a telegram on a small silver

tray.


" A message for Mr. Deprayne."


I was totally unable to control the violent start that

caused the cup to drop on the tablecloth with a crash,

and doubtless made my face momentarily pale. My

effort at regained composure did not escape the doctor.

I saw his eyes narrow and heard him murmur, " Nerves.

Shaken nerves."


I took the telegram, calmly enough. I had had my

moment of excitement and was again calm. I even held

the missive unopened as the dining-room boys spread a

clean napkin over the coffee stains. Then with a murmur

of apology I tore the end and drew out the blank. I

don't think the doctor detected the disgust of perusal.


" Have just arrived from Florida. If in town call and

see me. Aunt Sarah."


Aunt Sarah was one of those disquieting persons who

loathe telephones and note-paper. Her city messages

came by wire with the insistence of commands.


The end was that the doctor decided I must get my

mind active, and after vainly trying to bully me back into

literary effort he took a new tack.


" Are you too surly and apathetic to combine a small

service to friends with the augmenting of your own




152 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


fortunes?" he demanded, and before I could reply he

fell into the discussion of a matter which just now lay

at the front of his interests. There was a Kentuckian in

town, with glowing projects for fortune reaping along

the ridges of the Cumberlands. He was not a mere

promoter, but a man of large means and ability, who was

also much the gentleman. His present scheme of things

required the enlistment of additional capital, and he had

come to men who had interested the doctor as well as

themselves. The Kentuckian had suggested, however,

that before committing themselves in the matter they

send one of their own number with him to look over the

options. None of the others, as it happened, could go.

Here, declared the doctor, was my opportunity to try the

novelty of useful occupation.


The man, whose name was Weighbome, was to lunch

with him. Would I meet him and talk it over, and if I

was favorably impressed accompany him to the Kentucky

mountains?


We were sitting by a Fifth Avenue window as he out-

lined the matter with persuasiveness. The sky was

drear with the ash gray of autumn. 'Busses, motors and

taxi's were trailing along in the same old hopeless

monotony. At the thought of remaining here I sickened.

Until a letter or message could arrive from Keller I

could do little, and this trip would take only ten days




THE " ASH-TEASH LADY " 153


or two weeks. I now inferred that Keller had awaited

the next steamer. If that were so there would still be

the six days at sea. At all events Kentucky is on the

telegraph lines. His word could follow me there with-

out loss of time. Then he had said, " the loveliest girl in

Dixie." South of Mason and Dixon's line I might be

closer to my discoveries when the name arrived. But

above all that, I must fill in the time of waiting with

some sort of action. There in the hills I should at least

be away from the scenes which, in the few hours since

my return, had begun to spell insufferable ennui. Yes,

I said I would meet Mr. Weighbome. Why not?


Having promised to be on hand at two o'clock, I began

a strange quest that came to nothing. In Times Square

and Park Row I spent several dusty hours running

through newspaper files, and going back to dates five and

six years old. I was hunting for a pictorial section of

the same general style as that which bore the portrait.

I found one or two printed with a like make-up on

similar paper, but not even of the exact size, and although

I followed these through the Sundays of several years, I

came in the end only to the conclusion that the paper had

been printed outside of New York.


Weighborne impressed me. In physique and mind

and energy he was big and virile. One could glance at

him in his carelessly correct clothes and know that he




154 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


would be equally at home in drawing-room or saddle.

The Kentuckian had to cut short his visit with us, since

he was leaving the same day for the South, and what

talk we had was limited in its scope. Yet his personality

charmed me and compelled admiration. He was that

type of man who escaped the preliminaries with which

the average promoter of large schemes must convince

his hearers. His own bearing and breadth carried with

it an assurance of trustworthiness and energy. His

steady gray eyes had a compelling and purposeful clarity,

and I could not help thinking as we talked what such

a companionship would have meant in those other days

of loneliness and danger. Weighbome was the sort of

fellow one would like to have at his back in difficulties.

I agreed to meet him in Lexington three days hence and

accompany him to the properties which he hoped to

develop.


There was a minor element of personal risk, he warned

me. We should perhaps encounter the dislike of certain

men who were of the feudist type. He spoke lightly of

this feature, but as a matter concerning which it was

only the part of fairness to inform me.


Later in the day while glancing over the papers I

came upon the announcement that a new play was to

have its premiere that evening at a Broadway house,

and in the name of the author, I found my interest




THE " ASH-TRASH LADY " 155


piqued. Bob Maxwell was an old friend. He had fought

a long fight for success and had found the goddess cold

and offstanding. We had been fellows in literary

aspiration, and he had been, when I last saw him, still

floundering for support in the unstable waters of news-

paperdom. If his play succeeded, he was made. I tried

vainly to reach him by 'phone, and went that evening to

the theater to lend my applause.


From the unpainted side of the stage-sets I listened to

the salvoes of handclapping that were waves lifting him

to success.


When at last the ordeal was over and my friend's

triumph assured, he led me along the whitewashed walls

to the star's dressing room. In response to his rapping,

the door opened on a scene of confusion. The young

woman whom the coming of this night had made a star

turned upon us, from her make-up mirror, a triumphantly

flushed face.


The place was aglow with elation. The spirit of suc-

cess showed even in the movements of the quiet, little

French maid as she gathered and stored the beribboned

linen which still littered the green-room. Grace Bristol

herself took a quick, impulsive step forward and placed

a grateful hand on each of the author's shoulders. For

me, when I was presented, she had only a hurried nod of

greeting.




156 THE POETAL OF DEEAMS


"Thank God, Bobby!" she exclaimed with a half-

hysterical catch in her throat. " Thank God, it's over.

My knees were knocking so while I was waiting for my

entrance cue that I wanted to run away and hide."


" I know," he said. " I was watching you. You were

green under the paint, Grace."


" If you'd spoken to me just then, I'd have screamed

and had spasms," she laughed, "but now — " she

pointed victoriously to a maze of roses on her dresser —

"there are the flowers that glow under glass, tra-la!

You wrote me the buUiest part I ever played, old pal.

You made me a star." I had come to-night simply to

congratulate. I had known something of my friend's

struggles and I wished to be among those who were

there to say " well done." My own thoughts were cours-

ing in channels far away from the life of theaters and

green-rooms, where this young woman, undeniably

pretty, beyond doubt talented, was enjoying her moment

of high triumph. In her delight was that hysterical

touch which stamps moments of reaction. She had been

through the ordeal of a " first night " and now she knew

that the experiment was successful. Bobby too must

have had the same exaltation, though his masculine nature

did not break so frankly into emotion. I felt that I was

the extra person, entirely superfluous, so I murmured




THE " ASH-TRASH LADY '' 157


some good-^ght and started to leave the place. Btit my

friend stopped me.


" I want to talk with you later, old man," he said, and

I remained to be, as it developed, catapulted into a new

discovery.


Bobby helped Miss Bristol into her coat and the two of


us gathered up as many of the flowers as we could carry


and made our way with her through the stage-entrance


and out into the street. As we hailed a taxi' at the curb,


the night life of never-sleeping places was racing at full


tide along Broadway, and swirling in an eddy about


Longacre Square. It bore on its crest its gay flotillas of

pleasure — ^and its drift of. derelicts. To me it ppinted all


the lAiserable morals of contrast.


" Where to ? " inquired Bobby. " Do you show your-

self in triumph at Rector's grill, or go home to dream

of applaudixig thousands ? "


The lady shrugged her shapely shoulders.


"Me for the hay!" she aimounced with prompt

decisiveness. "Jump in; boys," she invited in after-

thought. " I may as well drive you down to your rooms

and drop you first. I need a breath of air to quiet my




nerves."




Out of the garish color and clangor of Broadway, we

swept into the tempered quiet of Fifth Avenue, stretch-

ing ghostlike between the twin threads of electric opals.




168 THE PORTAL OP DEEAMS


"We must both be pretty tired," he suggested when

Washington Arch loomed ahead. " We haven't spoken

since Herald Square."


" Fm too happy to talk," she answered. " For ten

pretty rough years Fve been building for to-night." She

sighed contentedly, then went on, " I began about the

usual way . . . musical comedy ... in tights . . .

carrying a spear. My first promotion was to the front

row. I wasn't fool enough to kid myself into the notion

that it was because I was a Melba or a Fiske. If I used

to go to my hall bedroom every night and cry myself to

sleep it was nobody's business but my own." She must

have felt Maxwell's eyes on her, for her voice took on

a note of the defiant as she added, "And if I didn't always

go straight to my hall bedroom, maybe that was my own

business too." She seemed to be reviewing her struggle

as she leaned rest fully back against the cushions with

to-night's roses in her lap. Her lids drooped contentedly.

" But to-night," she added, " well, to-night I felt all that

was paid for and the receipt signed. How do you feel,

Bobby?"


" Glad it's over," said the man. " I'm tired."


" It hasn't been just exactly a snap for you either,"

she sympathetically conceded. " When I first knew you,

you were haunting Park Row for a cheap job, and get-

ting canned by office boys. It's been a long way, we've




THE " ASH-TEASH LADY '' 159


come, boy, but we kept plugging when the going was bad,

and now, thank God, we've arrived."


The taxi' drew up before the door of the house where

Maxwell had his quarters. It was a dingy building

which has harbored under its roof the beginnings of a

half-dozen literary reputations.


" Bobby," said the young woman suddenly, " have you

any Scotch in your rooms ? "


He reflected.


" I believe there's some Bourbon left in the bottle,"

he admitted.


" 'Twill have to do," she said with a grimace. " I

believe I'll climb the steps and have a highball. We ought

to toast the piece, you know. It's been good to us."


" I thought you were too tired," suggested the author

in surprise. " We might have stopped where they had

champagne."


" I didn't want wine. But I need a quiet little chat to

work off this nervousness."


In his sitting-room Bobby announced, " I've got to

pack. I'm leaving in the morning. Deprayne will enter-

tain you with traveler's tales."


Miss Bristol paused with her hands raised and her

hatpins half drawn. Her face, for a moment, clouded.


" Where are you going? "


" Out west for a month or two."




160 THE POBTAL OF DEEAMS


" Oh," she said slowly. " What's the idea? Girl? "


He shook his head.


" Rest," he enlightened. " I'm tired."


The smile came again to her lips.


" Oh, very well," she said. " Get out your bag. I'll

help you pack it."


Maxwell went in search of glasses and bottles.


A shaded lamp on the table left the corners of the

book-lined walls in shadow. In the open fireplace a

bank of coals glowed redly. The young woman took her

place before it on the Spanish-leather cushions of a

divan, drawing her feet under her and nestling snugly

back with her hands clasped behind her head. Her lips

were parted in a smile and her eyes, fixed on the coals,

were deep with reflection. The face became again the

face of a young girl, bearing no trace of the experience

which had made up ten years of war with Broadway.

To me she paid not the slighted attention. Shortly he

returned and handed us glasses. She raised her's, smil-

ing.


" To you," she said—" the author I "


They clinked rims.


" To you," he gravely responded,—" the star ! "


After that neither of them spoke, until the girl broke

the silence with a laugh.


" Some day, Bobby" she asserted, " you must tell me




THB '' ASH-TKASH LADY '' 161


the story you haven't dramatized — ^thc $tory of your

life."


" Why do you think it would prove interesting? "


She regarded him for a time with close scrutiny.


^ Well, I don't quite get you, Bobby. You are rather

a riddle in a way. Sir Galahad on Broadway — doesn't

that strike you as a funny combination ? "


** Rather paradoxical," he admitted, " the environment

might fit Don Juan better. But why Sir Galahad on

Broadway ?"


" That's what they all call you. You are notoriously

unattainable. The only man in this game who hasn't had

an affair with any ash-trash."


With any what?" he questioned, puzzled.

Ash-trash ; actress," she enlightened. " The title is

a little conceit of my own — ^poor but original. You know

perfectly well that Stella Marcine simply threw herself

at your head during the rehearsals. And she told me that

you never even asked her out to supper."


"Why should I?"


She smiled.


" Everybody else docs. Most men marry her, at one

time or another."

Oh."

Of course," she w^t <^ thoughfuUy after a pause,




«




it




ti




u




162 THE PORTAL OP DBEAMS


" it's very charming to remain naive after years of this

life, unless, as stage gossip says, it's merely a pose."


" It's not a pose," replied the man quietly.


" I know that," she hastened to assure him. " But

what I want to know is this. What's behind it? Who

is she?"


" Why should there necessarily be any She ? " he

demanded. " Can't a man live his own life independently

of prevalent customs — merely because it is his own life ? "


She shook her head and flecked the ash from her

cigarette. She seemed to be pondering the matter before

hazarding judgment. Then her words came positively

enough.


"Don't pull that old line on me, about being the

captain of your soul, Bobby; I know better. . . . Oh,

I used to believe all those pretty things. I wanted to go

on believing them, but there wasn't a chance."


"What did you find?"


" Just what the fool sailor finds who has the idea that

he's bigger than tides and gales; who fancies he can

sail his little duck-pond boat in the gulf stream, through

reefs and hurricanes and bring it out with the. paint

fresh." Her voice had perceptibly hardened. "You

probably know a lot of girls, Bobby, who wouldn't invite

me to tea — certainly not if they knew ^all my story.

JVevertheless when we line up for the big tryout, I guess




THE "ASH-TEASH LADY" 161


the Almighty will take a look at their untempted inno-

cence, and a glance at me — ^and somehow I'm not worried

about what He'll say. No woman would muddy her

shoes if we all had Walter Raleighs to spread coats over

the puddles."


The man lighted a cigarette and said nothing.


" But get the angle on me right, Bobby," she hastened

to amend. " I haven't loafed. Now, I've made good.

From this on I can be the captain of my soul — ^and you

can be pretty sure I will."




CHAPTER XV




TWO DISCOVEiaES




BOB MAXWELL was standing before the fire. He

turned abstractedly and set his untouched glass

on the mantel shelf.

'*YouVe got a grouch, Bobby," lectured the young

actress, " at a time when you ought to be all puffed up

and chesty. Aren't you glad we made good in the same

piece? It would be nice of you to say so."


He turned on her a face strangely drawn and his words

came swiftly in agitation.


" Triumph, did you say ? Don't you know that it's

only when you get the thing youVe worked for, that you

realize it's not worth working for? That's not triumph

^it's despair. Triumph means laying your prize at some-

body's feet — " he broke off with a sort of groan. " To

hell with such success ! " he burst out with sudden

bitterness. "To hell and damnation with the whole

of it!"


For a long while the girl held him in a steady scrutiny.


164




TWO DISCOVERIES 165


They had both forgotten me, silent in my corner. Her

cheeks paled a little, and when finally she reiterated her

old question, her steady voice betrayed the training of

strong effort.


"Who is she?"


" Listen, Grace," he said. " IVe got to talk to some one.

You have come here, so you let yourself in for it. . . .

Ten years ago I was reportinng on a paper for a few dol-

lars a week. It was a long way f rohi Broadway. There

was a dusty typewriter and dirty walls decorated with yel-

lowed clippings — ^but . . . There was wild young ambi-

tion and all of life ahead. That was living."


"Who was she?" insistently repeated the actress,

when he paused.


" What can it matter how big a play one writes "

demanded the author, "if he presents it to an empty

house ? The absence of one woman can make any house

empty for any man. Td give it all, to hear her say once

more — " He broke off in abrupt silence.


"To hear her say what, Bobby?" prompted Grace

Bristol, softly.


" Well," he answered with a miserable laugh, " some-

thing she used to say."


" I suppose, Bobby — " the girl spoke very slowly, and

a little wistfully, too — " I suppose it wouldn't do any good

to— to hear any one else say it? "




166 THE PORTAL OF DREAM8


He shook his head.


"Do you remember, Grace," he went on, "the other

evening, when we were sitting in the cafe at the Lorillard

and the orchestra in another room was playing ' Whis-

pering Angels ' ? The hundred noises of the place

almost drowned it out, yet we were always straining our

ears to catch the music — and when there came a momen-

tary lull, it would swell up over everything else. That's

how it is with this — ^and sometimes it swells up and

slugs one — simply slugs one, that's all." He broke off

and laughed again. " I guess I'm talking no end of rot.

You probably don't understand."


She raised her face and spoke with dignity.


"Why don't I understand, Bobby? Because I'm a

show-girl ? "


My old friend's voice was contrite in its quick apology.


" Forgive me, Grace — of course I didn't mean that.

You're the cleverest woman on Broadway."


She laughed. " I'm said to be quite an emotional ash-

trash," she responded.


It seemed inconceivable that Maxwell should miss the

note of bitter misery in her voice; yet, bHnded by his

own quarrel with Fate, he passed into the next room

oblivious of all else.


She crossed to the table which lay littered with the

confusion of his untidy packing, and took up a shirt




TWO DISCOVERIES 167


that he had left tumbled. She carefully folded it, then

with a surreptitious glance over her shoulder to make

sure that she was not observed, she tore a rose from her

belt and, holding it for an impulsive moment against her

breast, dropped it into the bag. My face was averted,

but through a mirror I saw the pitiful pantomime. From

the table she turned and stood gazing off through his

window, with her face averted. From my seat I could

also catch some of the detail that the window framed.

Below stretched Washington Square, almost as desolately

empty as in those days when, instead of asphalt and trees

and foimtain, it held only the many graves of the pauper

dead. The arch at the Avenue loomed stark and white

and the naked branches of a sycamore were like skeleton

fingers against the garish light flimg from an arc lamp.

The girl had thrown up the sash and stood drinking in

the cold air, though she shivered a little, and forgetful

of my presence clenched her hands at her back.


From the bedroom, to which Bobby had withdrawn,

drifted his voice in the melancholy tune and words of

one of Lawrence Hope's lyrics:




«




Less than the dust beneath thy chariot wheels — "




The girl at the window turned with a violent start and

her exclamation broke passionately from lips, for the

moment trembling.




168 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


"For God's sake, Bobby, don't!"


" What's the matter with my singing?" demanded his

aggrieved voice from beyond the door.


She forced a laugh.


"Oh, nothing," she said carelessly enough, "only

when anybody pulls one of those Indian Love Lyrics on

me, I pass."


He returned a moment later to find her still standing

by the window. At last she turned back to the roc»n and

took up her hat. She lifted it to her head 'as though it

were very heavy, and her arms very tired.


" I guess, Bobby, I'll be running along," she announced.


" Grace," he said earnestly, " it's good to know that

from this time on you are a star."


She laughed.


" Yes, isn't it ? " she answered. " I'm a real ash-trash

now. No — don't bother to see me down. Mr. Deprayne

will put me into the taxi'."


Outside the threshold she paused to thrust her head

back into the room, and to laugh gaily as she shouted in

the slang of the street:


" Oh, you Galahad ! "


But her eyes were swimming with tears.


As I climbed the creaking stairs again, I was pondering

the question of contentment. Here were three of us.

One had raked success out of the fire of failure and had




TWO DISCOVERIES 169


written what promised to be the season's dramatic sensa-

tion. One had earned the right to read her name, nightly,

in Broadway's incandescent roster. I myself had been

preserved from cannibal flesh-pots. All of us were

seemingly brands snatched from the burning, and all of

us were deeply miserable. I wondered if the fourth was

happy; the woman who had once said to Maxwell the

things he now vainly longed to hear ? And She — ^the lady

I had never seen ; what of her ?


I found the author gazing off with a far-away rem-

iniscence which was mostly pain. The taxi' was whirring

under the arch, but he had already forgotten it and its

occupant.


" Do you want to unbosom yourself, Bobby? " I ques-

tioned.


He shook his head.


"To you?" he inquired with a smile. "You're a

woman-hater."


But a moment later he came over and laid his hand af-

fectionately on my shoulder, fearing he had offended me.


" I guess, old man," he explained, " there's no balm in

post-mortems. I loved her, that's all, and I still do "

She married ? " I inquired.


She is now Mrs. William Clay Weighbdme of j^ex-

ingtbti. It'i a prettier name than Fanny Maxwell, and

loaks better ©n a check. I was nimiber three, that's all."




<f




tc




170 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


" Mrs. Who ?*' I repeated, in astonishment. " You

don't mean the wife of W. C. Weighborne?"


" Why ? " he asked suddenly. " Is the gentleman an

acquaintance of yours ? "


" Since this morning, yes. He is even a business asso-

ciate."


" How you birds of a financial feather do flock around

the same pabulum," he coolly observed.


" I was rather well impressed with him," I admitted

idiotically enough. " He seemed a very decent sort of

chap."


Maxwell lighted a cigarette. His voice was a trifle

unenthusiastic as he replied.


" So I am informed."


A few days later I arrived at Lexington and Weigh-

borne, who met me at the station with his car, announced

that I was to go to his home on the Frankfort turnpike.

But at this arrangement I balked. Despite a certain curi-

osity to sec his wife, the lady who had left such a mel-

ancholy impress on the heart of my friend, there were

considerations which outweighed curiosity. My own

peculiar afflictions bore more heavily on me than those

of my acquaintances and I had no yearning for the effort

of socializing.


So Weighborn^ protestingly drove me to tkc Phoenix,

and armed me with a visitor's card to the Lexington




TWO DISCOVEEIES 171


Union Club. I could see that he was deeply absorbed.

His mind was so tensely focused on coal and timber

development that it was difficult for him to think of other

matters. My apathy lagged at the prospect of following

his untiring energy over hours of close application to

detail. I would put it off until to-morrow. Yet I had

hardly taken my seat at table in the dining-room of the

Phoenix, when a page called me to the telephone booth

and Weighbome's voice came through the transmitter.


" Hullo, old man, did I drag you away from food ?

Sorry, but there are some papers here Fd like mighty

well to have you look over. I might bring them in, but

if you don't mind running out it would be better."


Of necessity I assented.


" ril have my chauffeur call for you at 8 : 30," he

arranged, " and meanwhile TU be getting things into

shape here. By the way" — his voice took on a reassur-

ing note — "you sidestepped my rooftree this evening,

and I gathered that you were not in the mood for meet-

ing people."


I murmured some insincere assurance to the contrary,

which did not beguile him.


" We shall have the house quite to ourselves," he said.

" All the family are flitting off to a dance at the Country


Club."

An hour later his car turned in at a stone gate, and




172 THE PORTAI^ OP DREAMS


up a long maple-lined avenue. From the windows of

a generously broad, colonial mansion came a cheery blaze

of light, throwing shadows outward from the tall white

columns at the front. I could not help thinking of Max-

well's lodgings in Washington Square, and reflecting that,

all prejudice aside, the flower of his worship had not

chosen so badly in transplanting herself here.


Weighbome met me at the entrance of a hall over

which hung the charm of ripe old portraits and wain-

scoted walls. Furnishings of unostentatious elegance

made the place a delight. We passed into a large library

where a wide hearth dispensed the cheer of blazing logs

and our feet sunk deep in Persians rugs.


Yet even here, although instinctively hospitable, my

host was plainly immersed in thoughts of coal and timber,

for as soon as he had done the honors he plunged me

into a litter of statistics.


I, poor business man that I was, had, time after time,

to force my mind back irotn its undisciplined straying.

As he talked of coal veins, I would find myself thinking

of coral reefs. When he enlarged upon advances in

timber tracts I would be seeing in my memory a circle of

mahogany-skinned pigmies squatting silently about a por-

trait spiked to a sailor's chest with a pair of Damascus

daggers.


At last Weighbome began sorting through the papers




TWO DISCOVEEIES 173


for some misplaced and necessary memorandum. He

crossed the room to a desk at one corner which he found

locked, and his ejaculation was one of deep annoy-

ance.


*' My wife has locked the desk and Heaven only knows

where she has put the key," he complained. " I'll have

to call the Cotmtry Qub and ask her."


His words must have carried to the next room, for at

once a voice answered. It was a richly musical contralto,

and at its first syllable my heart stood still, and the room

commenced to whirl about me. I had never heard it and

yet I had heard it — singing in a wilderness of coral and

orchids. Surely after all the big, little doctor was right,

I was becoming a lunatic.


"Billy," called the voice, "you needn't 'phone. I'm

here. I'll unlock it."


My host turned in surprise and walked over to the

door.


" Hullo, Frances I " he exclaimed. " Didn't you go to

the Club?"


" I had a headache," replied the voice. " I sent the

others off, and stayed at home. I'll come in just a

moment"


I stood waiting, my pulses pounding turbulently. Had

my host not been just then dedicated to a single idea he

must have noticed my pallor and wondered at the fas-




174 THE POETAL OF DEEAMS


cination with which I came to my feet and stood gazing

at the door.


And as I gazed she appeared on the threshold, the

blaze from the logs lighting her and throwing a nimbus

about her hair of gold and honey. I placed both my

hands on the top of the table and braced myself as a

man may do when the executioner whispers the warning

" ready ! "


She might have stepped from the picture herself.

Again she was in evening dress, which clung to her in

soft lines of unspeakable grace. At her throat hung a

string of pearls — the same pearls — ^and as she paused

and our eyes met, I could have sworn that her muscles

grew momentarily taut, and her lips twitched in a gasp.

She put out one hand and steadied herself against the

door jamb; then with the gracious recognition of a half-

smile for a guest not yet duly presented, she went over

and unlocked the desk.


I stood looking after her. I was conscious of a numb-

ness of spirit — B, sickening of hopelessness. The question

was answered. The Frances of my Island, the Frances

of Maxwell's heartbreak, the Frances who had married

my business associate, were, by a monstrous sequence of

hideous circumstances and coincidence, one and the same.

She stood ten feet and twenty sky depths away from me.




CHAPTER XVI


AN INTERVIEW AND A CRISIS


AS I stood there all immediate things were appari-

tions seen vague and distorted through a chaos

of wild emotion. I had assumed that for an

experimenter in the unexpected I could qualify as tried

and seasoned. Now it seemed that all prior assaults upon

my equanimity had been mere kindergarten exercises in

control.


Weighbome, still too self-absorbed to see that worlds

were crumbling in his library, turned suddenly to us

with an apologetic laugh.


" Frances," he said, " forgive me, I entirely forgot to

present our guest." Even then he did not present me,

but turned to me to add, " WeVe talked of you so much

here, Mr. Deprayne, that I had overlooked the fact that

introductions were in order. Fm the unfortunate type of

one idea at a time. After all, I hope you'll feel that, hav-

ing crossed the threshold you are one of us, and that

further formalities may be dispensed with." Then as


175




176 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


I bowed, somewhat incoherently mumbling my acknowl-

edgments, he turned his back upon the room and busied

himself again with the rubbish that claimed his interest

at the desk.


I wanted to leap for his throat. I, who had presented

her as a goddess to a people under skies that rose from

the ocean and dipped again to the ocean, needed no pres-

entation. The casual fashion of his amenities was in

itself an affront.


Of course all this was insanely unfair to my host, and

even while my thoughts seethed in this unamiable vortex

so strong is the grip of artificial conventions — ^I was

attempting to smile with the agreeable inanity of a draw-

ing-room smirk.


But as she stood there I could read in her face also the

record of the strange agitation that had evidenced itself

at the door. Her spirit too was in equinox. The lips I

knew so well, though only in one expression, were now

grave and a little drawn, and her eyes held a wild

questioning, as though my coming brought a startling

riddle.


In a moment she was again tlie perfectly poised mis-

tress of herself. She came over and offered her hand

and as I took it she met my eyes smiling, though she must

have read in them the rising hunger of a man for a

woman — ^a hunger which in me was so poignant that my




AN INTERVIEW AND A CRISIS 177


soul was the soul of a wolf. The touch of her fingers

electrified me and the tremor of my own hand, before I

withdrew it, must have telegraphed whatever my pupils

failed to mirror.


That wordless message told her how my sanity reeled

on the brink of seizing her and holding her in wild

defiance of this man, across the rocnn, whose name she

bore.


" I won't interrupt business," she was sa)dng with per-

fect serenity. " But later I hc^e to see you again."


I bowed. ** I h<^)e so," I answered politely, while a

wave of anger swept me.


She would not interrupt ! She who had snapped all the

thread of life and let my soul go plunging down the

abysses.


She would not interrupt !


The grandfather clock against the wall stood at nine

twenty-four. At nine twenty I had been stolidly puffing

one of Weighbome's Havanas and listening to his dis-

quisiti(His on courts of appeals decisions and squatters'

rights. The cigar which I had dropped on an ash-

tray at the first sound of her voice still held its ash

and sent up a thin spiral of smoke. It had outlived

me.


My host plunged afresh into his papers. He might as

well have been reading me ukases from the Romonoff




178 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


Czar in the undiluted Russian. But as the clock ticked

off the half-hour I seemed to freeze out of the eruptive

and into the glacial stage. I felt my lips drawing into a

stiff smile. I even contrived to nod my head in sedulous

and ape-like agreement when he raised interrogative eyes

to mine. So rapidly had my volcanic lava of spirit hard-

ened to clinkers that when the telephone called him to a

barn, where some accident had befallen a thoroughbred

colt, I was able to turn a conventionally masklike counte-

nance on Frances, who came to chat with me till his

return. She sat in a great leather chair, and I, standing

on the hearth, looked down on her, bracedi for whatever

might develop. I was resolved to make amends for my

self-revelation of a half-hour ago ; I should at least prove

myself the capable mummer ; yet I found that I was fet-

tered by an unaccustomed silence.


There was only one topic on which I could find words

for talk with this woman and that topic was forbidden.

She, too, for some unaccountable reason, seemed ham-

pered by a diffidence which her bearing told me was

foreign to her normal nature. So, for a while, our con-

versation lagged and faltered and fell into fitful frag-

ments and puerile tatters, while my gaze devoured her.

There was no flaw in the perfection of her beauty from

the coils of her amber and honey hair to the white satin

toe of her small slipper. I had given opulent scope to




AN INTEEVIEW AND A CRISIS 179


my painter's fancy in those island days and had imagined

her, in the color of life, as a being expressed in the souls

of orchids. Now I realized, with a terrible yearning, that

I had not done her justice.


Step by step I went back over the record of the last

year and found it painfully distinct and clear. I had,

with my imagination built a house of cards which had

tottered. I had been lonely and morbid and had pre-

tended a picture was a woman. It had come to mean a

great deal — clay idols have come to mean immortal gods

to poor creatures who have had no better deities. I had

told myself that the finger of Destiny had traced through

my life a thread of gold linking my Hfe to hers. After

all it had been nothing more than a series of inconceiv-

able coincidences. I had no more part in her cosmos than

in that of any woman whose photograph I might have

admired in a miscellaneous collection. It behooved me

to scourge out of my brain the mischievous chimeras I

had harbored there. As for her momentary excitement —

the something vague and deep and disturbed in her pupils

as she stood at the door and later when we touched

hands; that was only the psychic realization that this

guest of her husband was staring at her out of insanely

wild eyes.


I started to speak, then halted, perplexed over a ridicu-

lous point. How should I address her ? On the island I




180 THE POBTAL OP DBBAMS


had called her Frances, and now I could no more compel

my rebellious tongue to frame the title "Mrs, Weigh-

borne " than I could have forced it to utter an epithet.

So I said nothing at all.


"You are a great traveler, aren't you, Mr.

Deprayne? " she suggested when the silence had begun to

be oppressive.


I had always been accounted a talkative man. One

could read in her face that she had the wit to sparkle

in ccmversation like champagne in cut glass, yet under the

constraint that had settled over us, we labored as plati-

tudinously as a knickerbockered boy and a school-girl

entertaining her first caller.


" I have traveled a little," I answered.


"And encountered unusual adventures?"


"No— just traveled."


" Billy says," she went on as graciously as though I

had not rebuffed every conversational advance, "that

you were shipwrecked in the south seas and wounded

by savages."


" Billy ! " My bruised consciousness flinched under

the familiarity of the title and I fell bade upon shameless

churlishness.


"A nigger stuck me with a spear," I admitted


shortly.


She glanced quickly up with perplexity. Her eyes




AN INTERVIEW AND A CRISIS 181


seemed to read that I was not at heart a boor and

her graciousness remained impervious to my rufHan-

i^n.


" I wish/' she said slowly, " you would tell me about

it, or are you one of the men who tdl women only empty

and pretty things ? "


There was a vagrant hint of wistfulness in the tone

of the question. I wondered if she had been fed, like

the girl of our diary, too much on sweetmeats, and wanted

a more nutritious fare.


" It wouldn't interest you," I apologized, melting at

once to penitence. Then for a moment came a wild

up-sweep of emotion. It was one of those impulses which

master men and, when the trend is violent, make the eyes

swim with blood and the hand rise to murder. With me

it swept to sentiment, and carried me uncontrollably

in its undertow.


" I wish," I said with an intensity which must have

carried a note of wildness, " I wish to God I were back

on that island now ! "


The perplexed questioning of her eyes steadied me

again into self-command.


" I crave your pardon," I said with a disingenuous

laugh. " It's the call of the wild."


" Perhaps I understand something of that call," was

her enigmatical reply.




182 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


I wondered. Could she understand? This woman

with the perfect drawing-room poise; this creature of

exquisite art? Even if I were absolutely free to tell

her the whole story, from Suez to the Golden Gate, how

much and how little would it mean to her? Could she

comprehend a passion fired with no touch of the phys-

ical, painted horizon- wide against a canvas of cobalt sky ?

Perhaps not, but I wished as I had never wished any

other thing that I might have been privileged to learn.


Her personality, even in silence, wove an aura of subtle

magic about her. She wore at her breast several hot-

house orchids. They were pale and exotic, quick wilting

and artificial. Already the edges of their petals were

curling and darkening. Was she like them? Could she

have carried her splendid shoulders with the same grace

through jungles and over mountains? Could she bloom

with the wild splendor of those other orchids in the

sterner environment of God*s great out-of-doors ?


She smiled as she questioned me.


" You are sceptical of my power to understand things,

aren't you?" ^


" I was wondering," I answered, " just what you meant

by it."


" I meant," she said slowly, as her eyes clouded again

with that wist fulness which had a few moments before

cost me my self-control, "that civilized women lead




AN INTERVIEW AND A CRISIS 183


even narrower lives than civilized men. Maybe they feel

even more strongly than men the longing for wider, freer

things."


" But in these times," I inanely suggested, struggling

to maintain the pretense of conversation, " woman has

a full measure of liberty."


She tossed her head with an airy contempt for my

reasoning and bent her eyes for a moment on the tip of

her satin slipper. " About as much as a canary in a cage,"

she announced, "and we are expected to sing joyously

for our cuttle bone and hemp seed. I wonder that it

never seems to occur to you men that we wwnen may

want something more than that ; that we may not be sat-

isfied after all to hear affectionate things chirped through

the cage wires — ^that even human canaries may be able

to conceive of some horizon broader than a window-sill

with a pot or two of geraniums to give it color."


I loved this woman. Why in all conscience did my

heart leap almost triumphantly at the hint that she was

restive in captivity ? Was it merely because it was not I

who was her captor? Was it jealousy feeding on the

crumbs of a misery shared ? There was a long silence.


She had been toying as she talked with a slender gold

chain, and under an involuntary emphasis of her fingers

it had given way. She was now trying to close the broken

link with her teeth. I stepped forward and, without real-




184 THE POBTAL OP DBEAMS


izing that I was doing it, caught her hand in my restrain-

ing fingers. She looked up quickly.


" I beg your pardon," I said hastily, " but don't bite

that with your teeth."


" If I bite it at all," she replied with impervious l<^c,

" I must bite it with my teeth."


I took it from her and began the simple work of repair.

The contact of my fingers had left me vibrating, and as

I bent my face over the chain, my hands were trembling.


" Why," she demanded in a soft voice, leaning back and

clasping her hands behind her head, '^ won't you tell me

the story of your island?" Into the question crept a

teasing note of whimsical in^tence.


" Because," I answered, " there is a part of it which I

couldn't tell you— ^and without that there is nothing to

tell."


" Will you tell me scmie other time when you know me

better?" she inquired as naivdy as a little girl, pleading

for a favorite fairy tale.


At every turn she flashed a new angle of herself to

view. At one mcwnent she was impressively regal, at the

next an appealing, coaxing child ; at one instant her eyes

hinted at heart-huhger and at the next her lips knew no

curves but those of laughter.


And yet there was a thing about it all that hurt and

disappointed me. With nothing tangible, there was still.




AN INTERVIEW AND A CBISIS 185


in a subtle way, much which was sheer ccxjuetry of eye

and hp. It was invitation. Why did she challenge me

to forbidden things so easy to say, so impossible to unsay ?

She must know that from the moment I saw her I had

stood at a crisis; and that this was true only because

I loved her. Such things need no words for their

telling.


" I'm afraid I shall be denied the privilege of know-

ing you better," I said slowly, " I leave for the moun-

tains to-morrow morning."


" You won't be there forever," she retorted, " sha'n't

we see you on the return trip ? "


I shook my head.

I must hurry back East"


I'm sorry," she answered with sweet graciousness.

Any woman in the country houses about her would

probably have spoken in the same fashion, but to me it

was a match touched to powder.


" I will quote you a parable," I said, and although I

attempted to smile, that the speech might be taken lightly,

I had that rigid feeling about the lips and brow which

made me conscious that my face was drawn and tell-

tale.


"Icarus was the original bird-man, and he came to

grief. His wings were fastened on with wax, but they

worked fairly well until he soared teo dose to the sun.




tt




-




186 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


Then they meUed . . . and the first aviation dis-

aster was chronicled."


She looked at me frankly and level-eyed, but her face

held only mystification.


" Fm afraid," she said, " you must construe the

parable."


I shook my head gravely. " Tm glad you don't take

its meaning."


" I don't understand," she repeated, yet we both felt

that we were standing in the presence of dammed-up

emotions which might at any moment break over and

inundate us. She might yet have no realization of it,

but I knew by an occult assurance, in no way related

to egotism, that I could make her love me. My fable

was false after all. I had already fallen and been broken ;

my pinions were trailing and blood-stained. There was

yet time to save her. During our silence Weighbome

opened the door and our interview was ended.


It had lasted a few minutes, yet during their contin-

uance I had been several times perilously near the brink.

I saw her rise and smile and leave the room, and I

caught or fancied I caught a glance from f er eyes and

a miraculous curve of her lips at the threshold. The

expression was subtle and challenging, seeming to say

to me, " You will tell me many things before I am

through with you." Of course, that, too, was my dis-




AN INTERVIEW AND A CRISIS 187


ordered imagination, yet for the moment it was as though

she had actually spoken words of self-confidence and


conquest. And I knew that if I saw her again I should

say many things — forbidden things. Resentment and

bitterness and utter heartache possessed me, and I heard

my host's voice in a maddeningly matter-of-fact pitch as

he commented, " Now I hope our interruptions are over."

As I went to my room at the hotel that night a tele-

gram was handed me. I did not at once open it. I pre-

sumed that it was from Keller, and it was all of a piece

with my grotesque ill luck that the answer should come

just after I had myself in the most painful possible way

solved the problem. In my room, however, I read, under

a San Francisco date, " Name Weighbome, not Carring-

ton. Keller." It was evidently a telegraphic mistake

and should have read "Weighborne nee Carrington."

Keller had told me who she had been before she married

Weighbome, the man whose name, in the words of my

fellow unfortunate, Bobby Maxwell, "looked well on a

check."




CHAPTER XVII.




WE GO TO THE MOUNTAINS.




WEIGHBORNE waa at the station on the follow-

ing morning when, five minutes before train

time, I arrived. He was clad for his mountain

environment in high lace boots, corduroy breeches and

flannel shirt, and in this guise he loomed bigger and

stronger of seeming than in conventional clothing. His

level, straight-gazing eyes held the cheery satisfaction of

facing, after a good breakfast, a prospect of action. He

was meanwhile willing to fill the interim of railroad travel

with conversation. I, on the contrary, knew that sleep-

lessness had left me haggard, and met his advances, I

fear, with churlish taciturnity.


In the smoking compartment, when we were under

way, I sat gazing out ot the car window at fleeting fields

still a-sparkle with frost crystals on wood and stubble.


"You and Frances didn't just seem to hit it off,"

commented my companion with a proffer of his cigar-

case, "or rather Frances liked you all right, but you — "


188




WE GO TO THE MOUNTAINS 189


He broke off with an amused smile and busied himself

with the kindling of a panatella.


A man can hardly explain to his fellow-man, " I was

rude to your wife because I love her. I worship her in

a way your prosaic little soul can never understand. It

is only because civilization is all distorted that I don't

murder you and carry her off in triumph to my cave —

where she belongs."


So I mumbled some foolish contradiction. I thought

her charming; I was merely not a woman's man. I

was still part savage. My unfortunate temperament

must be my apology.


Weighborne studied me for a moment in some per-

plexity. He knew I was lying, but he had no suspicion

why I lied and he could hardly argue in her defense with

me, a stranger. He changed the topic, but there was a

hurt expression in his face as though he were unable to

understand my subtle hostility, as he construed it, for a

person entirely lovely. If I did not like Frances there

must be something abnormal about me, and the expres-

sion was quite eloquent though wordless. I had no

difficulty in reading it. It was as though he wanted to

say to me and was saying to himself, "After all, our

relations are those of business, and your personal prefer-

ences and prejudices do not concern me, but we won't

speak of Her again. It shall be a prohibited topic between




190 THE POETAL OF DEEAMS


us." In this tacit attitude I found an element of relief.


If I were to be forced into his daily companionship I


must not be specifically reminded at every turn that he

was the husband of his wife. I had stepped knee-deep


into this miserable Rubicon of financial venture as the

agent of others, and turning back was impossible. After-

ward. . . . But at this point I stopped. I could not yet

bring myself to think of any afterward.


Inasmuch as Weighbome and I were for a time to

travel the same trail and since, as my reason insisted, he

was guilty of no injury to me except an injury so fan-

tastic that only destiny could be blamed, and since, too,

he was all unconscious even of that, there must be truce

between us.


Yet there rose insistently before me the lissom beauty

of his wife. The light that tangled itself in her hair

blinded and tortured me.


The deity I had built out of fancy and under the

influence of the tropics, laid itself in parallel with the

woman I had seen last night. The goddess I knew. The

woman I loved and doubted. Was she only the coquette

who wanted to lead me chained at her chariot wheel for

the cheap joy of conquest? My goddess had not been

that sort. What had she to offer me in return for such

a tribute to her vanity? Was I merely to flit in the

background of her life giving all that the heart has.




WE GO TO THE MOUNTAINS 191


receiving nothing but the occasional condescension of a

smile? Does great beauty so preempt a woman's soul

as to drive out even the homely virtues?


These questions bored insistently into my brain until

it ached with perplexity. Then came the memory of

her momentary wistfulness; her craving for something

more than life had given her, or something different.


What was that? At all events, I knew that to fall

again within the scope of her personality would mean to

be swept rudderless from my moorings. Whatever her

object, be it exalted or petty, I must inevitably bow to it,

in unconditional surrender, if such were her good or evil

pleasure. Consequently the one end of all my thinking

was the resolve that I should not again see her.


The journey was progressing with more surety than

my reflections. It whisked us through the richness of

Bluegrass pasture lands, and the opulent ease of Blue-

grass life into a barer country where the color of the soil

grew mean and outcropping rocks lay bare. The land-

scape, as though in keeping with my mood, drc^ped down

a scale of bleakness.


The cleanliness of dignified mansions, spacious bams

and whitewashed fences gave place to less pretentious

farm-houses in disrepair, and these in turn dwindled to

log cabins that were hardly better than sh^ties, and

choking undergrowth instead of clean meadows.




192 THE POETAL OF DREAMS


We roared through foothills where the vivid green of

young cedars dashed the gray tangle of naked timber

and scrub. At last we climbed into the mountains them-

selves, lying in dreary ramparts of isolation under skies

that had grown sodden and raw. Here were the barriers

of the Cumberland heaping up gigantic piles of ragged-

ness under bristling needle points of timber.


We passed through anomalous villages where the


nation's most primitive and quarantined life was rubbing


shoulders with the outriders of capital's invasion.


Shaggy men ridden in from distant cabins on shaggier


horses; men who probably nursed guilty knowledge of


illicit stills, gazed at the passing train out of humorless


and illiterate eyes.

At last we left the train at a station over which the


November dusk was closing, where the coke furnaces

glared in red spots along the shadowed ridges. A four-

mile drive brought us to the tawdry hotel, and after

attacking our eggs and ham we went to our rooms. I

on a feather bed, with the reek of a low-turned lamp in

my nostrils, lay for hours gazing at the patched and dirty

wall-paper, and at last fell asleep to dream of a wonder-

ful lady who opened a door in a wall of rock, and led

me through it to things which could never be.


The next morning as we waited for the wagon which

was to take us twenty miles into the hills, Weighbom.e




WE GO TO THE MOUNTAINS 193


showed me the dingy court-house whose weatherbeaten

walls had in other days been penetrated by the gatling

guns of the militia. He pointed out boyish-looking

figures whose eyes were young and mild, yet who had

more than once "notched their guns." He showed me

spots where this marked man or that had fallen, shot to

death from the court-house windows, by assassins who

had never been apprehended or prosecuted.


" That is all changing," he said. " When capital comes

the feud must go."


Stolid groups of mountaineers, clad in butternut and

jeans, eyed us with mild curiosity. Here and there a

father whose face was as stupid and uneducated as

that of a Russian peasant, walked side by side with a

son dressed in the season's ready-made styles. Between

parent and child yawned the gulf of schooling, which

the younger generation had acquired in a college " down

below" or in the new schools at home, presided over by

" fotched on" teachers.


We traveled at snail's pace over twisting roads where

our wagon strained and creaked in tortuous ruts almost

hub-deep, and where the scraggly horses lay against

their collars and tugged valiantly at the traces. Quail

started up before us with their whir of softly drumming

wings and disappeared into the thick cover of timber.

Squirrels barked and scampered to hiding at our coming.




194 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


«


Occasionally a fox whisked out of sight with a con-

temptuous flirt of its brush. Once only in twenty miles

we encountered another traveler. An old man, riding

bareback on a mule, drew up in the road and awaited

us. Despite the cold, a gap of sockless, dust-covered

ankle showed between his rough brogan uppers and the

wrinkled legs of his butternut breeches. Across his

mule's withers balanced a rifle. His face was bearded

and sad.


" Momin* Rat-Ankle," drawled our driver, halting the

team for converse.


" Mornin', Pate," came the nasal reply.


There was a long interval of silence while the mounted

man contemplated us with an unabashed stare. Finally

he spoke again.


" Mornin', strangers," he said.


There followed a protracted series of questionings

between the native born as to the health and well being

of their respective families.


I thought I saw the mountaineer's eyes glitter with

sudden interest when Weighborne's name was given him,

but the light died quickly out of his pupils, leaving only

the weariness and sadness of his dull life.


At times the climbs were so steep that we had to

trudge alongside, lending a hand at the wheels. The last

two miles of the journey, said our driver, would be




WE GO TO THE MOUNTAINS 195


impassable for a wheeled vehicle. He would have to

deposit us and our luggage at Chicken-Gizzard Creek. A

little later, while we were walking up a steep incline,

Weighbome drew me back out of earshot of the teamster.


" I'd better post you on a few details," he said. " Ever

hear of the Keithley assassination?"


I shook my head.


" Keithley was the prosecuting attorney in some rather

celebrated murder trials. He was shot to death one after-

noon as he came out of the court-room."


" Yes ? " I questioned.


" Six months later Con Hoover was shot from the

laurel on this road. He had allied himself with those

who sought to avenge Keithley."


I nodded my head.


" There were Cale Springer, Bud Dode — ^I could enu-

merate other victims, but that is all unnecessary detail.

What concerns us is this. Jim Garvin is county judge.

In a rough way he is the political boss of the region and

he has built up a fortune. His own gun is unnotched,

but a half-dozen men who have incurred his displeasure

have come to abrupt ends. The newspapers in Louisville

and Lexington have intimated that besides being at the

head of fiscal affairs and operating a general store the

judge also issues his orders to a murder syndicate."




196 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS




" Why," I demanded in some disgust, " hasn't it been

proven ? "


" It is difficult to prove things of this sort — when the

defendant is more powerful than the law and when juries

walk in terror," Weighbome reminded me. " He has

twice been tried for complicity. A company of state

guards patrolled the court-house yard to reassure venire-

men and witnesses. The only result was the defeat, at

the next election, of the judge and prosecutor who had

made themselves obnoxious."


"Why," I inquired, "aren't such malefactors taken

into a civilized circuit, on a change of venue, and tried

where jurors are not intimidated?"


" They have been — with the same result," affirmed my

informant. " You see, while the jurors were freed from

fear, the witnesses knew they must return home."


" Shall we be likely to meet this highly interesting

character?" I questioned.


" The store where our wagon turns back," said Weigh-

borne, " is his place."


" Then I am to be careful not to form or express any

opinion adverse to judicious homicide? Is that the

point?"


Weighbome smiled.


" Our plans involve bringing a branch railroad, along

the way we have been traveling," he replied, " and the




WE 60 TO THE MOUNTAINS 197


ccmiing of that railroad means the death knell of Jim

Garvin's power. What is still more to the point, our

attorney here and the man for whose house we are

bound is the Hon. Calloway Marcus. He was Keithley's

law partner, and he is a marked man. He it was who

prosecuted Garvin — and lost his official head. His actual

head he keeps on his shoulders by riding at the center of

a bodyguard. I tell you these matters so that you may

watch your words."


" Shall we encounter open hostility at this place?" I

inquired.


Weighbome shook his head. "On the contrary, we

shall be most courteously received. Politeness is highly

esteemed hereabouts. The fact that a man means to

* lay-way ' you to-night, with a squirrel gun, is not deemed

sufficient reason for relaxing his courtesy this afternoon.'*


An hour later our conveyance drew up at the junction

of two ragged roads where thin, outcropping ledges of

limestone went down to the rim of a shallow stream.

Beyond the water rose a beetling bluflf. One could

imagine that when summer brought to this hollow in the

hills its richness of green, and its profusion of trumpet

flower and laurel and rhododendron, there must be an

eye-filling beauty, but now it was unspeakably raw and

desolate.


Two houses were in sight and both were of depressing




198 THE PORTAL OF DBEAMS


ugliness. In the fork of the road where the ground was

trodden hard stood the "store." It was a one-room

shack built of logs and boarded over, but innocent of

paint. A leanto porch, disfigured by a few advertising

signs, gave entrance to a narrow door. The second house

set back and higher up the slope of the mountain. Its

solidity was that of mortised logs and its windows were

protected behind solid shutters. Inside there was plainly

an abundance of space, as befitted the dwelling-place of

the district's overlord. A clump of white-armed syca-

mores partly masked its front, but through the naked

branches one could see that for a hundred yards about it,

in every direction, lay unbroken clearing, and that for all

its civilian seeming it might, if need arose, stand siege

against anything less formidable than gatling guns.


Stamping the cold and cramp from our feet, we settled

our score with the liveryman, and turned into the store.




)




CHAPTER XVIII.




A CHAT WITH A DICTATOR.


INSIDE Judge Garvin's store we came upon a group

of slovenly loungers. Had my mind been free

enough of its own troubling thoughts to spare a

remnant of interest, I should have found this new and

strange scheme of things engrossing. I was in a scrap of

America which the onrushing tide of world advancement

had left stranded and forgotten. Here a people of

unmixed British stock lived primitive lives, fought feudal

wars, and shrined every virtue high except regard for

human life.


These four narrow walls in part epitomised that life.

The shelves back of the counters displayed what things

they held essentials: rough crockery, coarse calicoes,

canned goods, barrels of brown sugar, brogans, stick

candy and ammunition.


About a small stove loafed some eight or ten men and

several " hound-dogs." The shoulders of these men


109




200 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


slouched; their hands were chapped and coarse; their

clothes muddied, but when they walked it was with some-

thing of the catamount's softness, and their eyes were

alert.


Behind the counter stood a man of fifty. I knew,

without waiting for Weighbome's greeting, that this

must be Garvin. There was something pronounced yet

hard to define which gave him the outstanding prom-

inence of a master among minions.


He was a large man and inclined to stoutness. His

hair and moustache were sandy and his florid face was

marked with a purplish tracery of veins in which the

blood appeared to bank and stand currentless. His neck

was grossly heavy and bovine, but his forehead was

broad and his eyes disarmingly frank and blue. His

mouth, too, fell into the kindly lines of a perpetual smile.


His clothing was rough and his neck coUarless, but

one forgot this and noted only the suavity of his bearing

and the ingratiating quality of his voice. Such was the

man who should have gone long ago to death or imprison-

ment for the orders he had issued to his assassins.


"Judge Garvin," said my companion, "my name's

Weighborne. I met you once in the court-house. You

probably don't rememoer me."


The gigantic reprobate smiled affably.


" Sure, I remember you," he affirmed. " I mighty




. A CHAT WITH A DICTATOR 201


seldom forget a man." He came out from his place of

office behind the counter and proferred his hand. It

was not, like those of his henchmen, a calloused hand.


I had leisure to glance about the faces of the group

as this colloquy occurred. They had been stolidly silent,

gazing at us with unconcealed curiosity. When Weigh-

bome introduced himself there was no overt display of

interest, and yet unless I was allowing my imagination to

run away with me I sensed from that moment forward

that the lazy indolence of the atmosphere was electrified.

The men lounged about in unchanged attitudes and from

time to time spat on the hot stove, yet each of them was

carefully appraising us.


" I reckon you gentlemen came up to look over this

here coal and timber project?" Garvin's voice seemed

to hold only a politely simulated interest in our affairs.


Weighborne nodded.


" Do you think, Judge, as a man in good position to

gauge the sentiment of the people, that we shall have

their s)rmpathy in our eflforts ? "


I studied Garvin's face closely, but if there was a

spark of interest in his eyes, my eyes could not detect

it. He smiled noncommittally and shook his head.


" Well, now, as to that," he replied judicially, " I

couldn't hardly say."


^* We want to develop the coal and timber interests of




202 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


the section," summarized Weighbonc briefly. "It will

mean railroad facilities, better schools and fuller enforce-

ment of the law."


Garvin nodded in a fashion of reserved approval.

There was no betrayed hint of his perfect understanding

that it meant other things as well : an end of "Garvinism,"

a period to his baronial powers; the imminent danger

which lurked for him in courts no longer afraid to try,

and witnesses no longer terrified into perjury.


" That sounds purty promising" he agreed. " It sounds

purty good."


" Then why would the people not cooperate ? "


Garvin gave the question deliberate consideration.


" Well, now," he finally said, " that ain't such an easy

question to answer just right off. The people hereabouts

have been livin' purty much the same way fer nigh onto

a hundred years. They're satisfied."


"Are they satisfied with a reign of terror?" Weigh-

bome was treading the thin ice of local conditions. I

fancied he was trying to force Garvin into committing

himself, but it was a dangerous experiment.


" What's anybody terrified about? " inquired the Judge

with entire blindness.


Weighbome, totally checkmated by this childlike query,

changed ground and laughed.


" Oh, we hear a good deal of talk down below," he




A CHAT WITH A DICTATOR 203


explained, " about the shot from the laurel and all that

sort of thing."


Judge Garvin laughed heartily.


" Oh, pshaw ! " he exclaimed in high good-humor.

" There ain't nothin' in all that. Them newspapers down

below's jest obliged to have somethin' to talk about.

We're all neighbors up here. We're simple sort of folks.

Sometimes we has our little arguments, but — " the lips

still smiled genially; he paused and his voice was like

a benediction as he went on — " but I hope we ain't got in

no such serious fix that we needs regulatin' from outside.

They do say that most of them fellers that got killed

needed killin' pretty bad. I've lost two brothers, but I

ain't kickin'."


Weighborne saw that a withdrawal from debate would

be advisable, but that this withdrawal must not seem

precipitate.


" However, as a matter of argument," he suggested,

" is any man competent to decide that his enemy needs

killing?"


The judge went into his trousers-pocket and produced

a twist of tobacco into which he bit generously before

replying.


" Well," he drawled, " your enemy's the man that's

goin' to decide whether you need killin'. Why don't it

work both ways ? "




204 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


Weighbome made no reply. One cannot argue with

a set opinion. The loungers were saying nothing, but

their eyes dwelt admiringly on their spokesman. At last

Garvin smilingly inquired:


" You'd have to condemn rights-of-way, I reckon ? "


" Only where we couldn't make individual trades,"

answered my companion.


" That procedure ain't apt to be no ways popular,"

reflected Judge Garvin.


" You gentlemen understand I ain't criticisin'," he

assured us when we made ho reply. " If condemnation

suits are brought in my co'te I ain't got no personal inter-

ests to serve. I'm jest namin' it to you, because you asked

about the people's notions, that's all."


" At least," fenced Weighborne, " you yourself see

the advantages of development ? "


It was putting a question which was almost a challange

to this leader of the old, lawless order whose baronial

power we threatened. He answered it with no flicker

of visible interest in his pleasant drawl.


" Well, as to that, what little property I've got would

be benefited, but as an officer of the law, I reckon it

wouldn't hardly be proper for me to take no sides." A

moment later he hospitably added, "If there's any court-

esy I can show you gentlemen just call on me. Where

are you goin' to stop at ? "




A CHAT WITH A DICTATOE 205


I gazed on this lord of lies with compelled fascination.

Under a crude exterior and a suavity which gave the

impression of stupid good-nature he was masking bitter

and intense feeling. Here was a tyrant talking with men

who represented the new order and he knew as well as

we that if we succeeded his carefully built scheme must

topple. Our success and his could not both have life.

One must perish. The power that had enriched him,

a power built on murder and stealth, must go from him,

leaving him only the contempt of his fellows— or he must

thwart our designs. One might have expected such

dissimulation in a polished diplomat moving the strategic

pieces of the chessboard of some European power, but

here it seemed inconceivable.


" We are on our way over to the Callowiy Marcus

place," explained my companion in a casual voice.


There was no change of expression on the face of the

storekeeper, though the name was one he venomously

hated. One or two of the more unguarded loungers

scowled in silence.


How did you calculate to git thar ? " asked Garvin,


It's all of two miles an' they're rough miles — ^mostly

straight up an' down."


I suppose we shall have to walk," said Weighbome.


I'd like to take you over thar," said the judge

thoughtfully, " I sure would, but the fact is me and Cal




«




«




«




« T*.




206 THE PORTAL OF DBEAMS


Marcus ain't got much in common an' — ^well, you under-

stand how it is?"


We thanked him for his solicitude and at the same

moment one of the henchmen drew him aside and spoke

in a low voice. Garvin came back and addressed us

again.


" Curt Dawson says Cal Marcus went past here this

momin', goin' to'rds town. It's an hour by sun now —

he'd ought to be comin' back this way before long."


I have spoken at length of Garvin and have given only

collective notice to the group of mountaineers who loafed

about the dingy store, because aside from their more

savage qualities they were much like the indolent loungers

one may see in any cross-roads grocery. Even viewed as

feudists, and I was so new to the country that I was

inclined to discbunt the somber and murderous stories

of their ways, they were still merely the members of a

human wolf pack and much alike. Only this shrewd

leader stood out in personal relief.


But to this generalizing there must be one exception,

and that was to be found in the person of Curt Dawson.

Until he came forward and drew his chief aside, I had

not noticed him and he had not emerged from his seat

in a darkened comer while we had chatted. When he

did come forth it was with a step at once indolent and

suggestive of power. His movements were all unhurried,




A CHAT WITH A DICTATOR 207


even graceful, but every flexing and tensing of his mus-

cles carried a hint of potential swiftness and power.

His face was unshaven and dissolute, but it retained a

keen and instinctive intelligence. His gray eyes had a

light in them that seemed to come from some inner

source.


Curt Dawson could hardly have been more than thirty

and was in the full prime of his youthful strength, hard

as hickory and in the same rough fashion as the pines

among which he had grown, commanding in appearance

and pungent in personality. I found my eyes dwelling on

him, and later on this scrutiny bore results. No one

who had once seen this young desperado could fail to

recognize him on second meeting. His manner of

addressing the judge carried the assurance of the con-

fidential man, and a certain arrogance of demeanor.


We had left our bags outside and I took up a position

near the door where I could watch the twisting ruts of

the drab road. We talked, as we waited, of the outside

world and Garvin astonished me by his grasp on general

affairs.


At last Marcus arrived and his coming made a strange

picture which dwells still in my mind. The western sky

was all ash of rose and the higher clouds were dark

masses edged with gold. The hills were gray and frown-

ing ramparts with bristling crests. Against this setting,




208 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


around the shoulder of the mountain, appeared a gro-

tesque cortege.


A half -score of rough men mounted on unkempt horses

came slowly and gloomily into view. They maintained,

as they rode, the slovenly formation of a hollow square

and across their pommels lay repeating rifles. The bat-

tered rims of their felt hats drooped over sharp-featured

faces.


The only unarmed member of the group rode at the

center of the square. He was tall and unspeakably gaunt.

One looked at his worn and rugged face and thought of

the earlier portraits of Abraham Lincoln; the portraits

of lean and battling days. The collar of his threadbare

overcoat was upturned, but at the opening one had the

glimpse of a narrow black necktie slipped askew. The

clean-shaven line of his mouth was set in relentless

determination.


The bodyguard rode with hanging reins, and each

right hand lay in counterfeited carelessness on the lock

of its rifle.


" Thar he comes now," commented Garvin. " You

must excuse me if I don't go out to introduce you. He's

a bitter kind of feller. You understand how it is."


At Weighbome's signal his attorney halted and the

men of tlie bodyguard drew rein, keeping their places




A CHAT WITH A DICTATOR 209


about him. We walked out to the middle of the road,

and while we talked to the rawboned, life-battered man

in the center of the hollow square, his attendants shouted

greetings to the loungers on the porch of the store. These

greetings partook of the nature of pleasantries and the

only note of frank hostility came from the throats of

the hounds. They bristled and growled with an instinct

which was softened by no artificial code of hypocrisy.

Still, so long as the halt lasted, the two parties kept their

eyes alertly fixed on each other. It needed little penetra-

tion to discover that the geniality was shallow and tem-

porary, like that between the outposts of hostile armies

lying close-camped, across an interval soon to be closed

in battle.


" You made a very unfortimate mistake in stopping

here," said Marcus to Weighbome, in a low voice. He

nodded to two mountaineers who rode on the far side

of the cavalcade. The slipped from their saddles and

allowed us to mount in their stead while they trudged

alongside, carrying our bags.


As we started forward, Weighbome answered.


"I didn't halt at Garvin's place from choice. The

wagon could go no further. I don't suppose there was

any actual danger, and after all I wanted to see how

he would talk."




210 THE POETAL OP DEEAMS


Marcus nodded and drew his mouth tighter.


" It turns out all right," he said, " but don't do it again."


After a moment's silence he burst out bitterly.


" No danger ! My God, man, do you suppose I ride

like this — surrounded by armed men, because it pleases

my pride ? " He swept his talon-like hand around him

in a circle. " Look at them ! Do you reckon I do that

for pomp and display ? Do you suppose any man likes to

say good-bye to his children when he leaves home with

the thought in his mind that it may be a last good-bye ? "


"Is it as bad as that?" I questioned with the

stranger's incredulity.


He turned his hunted eyes on me. " Worse," he said

briefly. " I dare not go unguarded from my house to

my bam, sir. Keithley used to carry his two-year-old

child into court in his arms. Even they would not shoot

a baby. One day he went without the child. That day

he died."


I looked at the face which was turned toward me. It

was a face from which had been whipped the knowledge

of how to smile. We rode for a half-mile in silence with

only the cuppy thud of hoofs on the soft earth, the

creaking of stirrup leather and the clink of bit rings.


" Why," I asked at last, " don't you leave such a

country and establish yourself where you can have secu-

rity?"




A CHAT WITH A DICTATOE 211


His angular chin came up with a jerk. His eyes

flashed.


"Gk) away?" he repeated. "Do you think a man

wants to be driven from the country where he and

his parents and his children were bom? Besides, sir,

my mother belongs to the old order. I was the first to

be educated. She still smokes her pipe in the chimney-

comer. She is of the mountains. She must stay here."

He paused, then his words began again dispassionately,

and gathered, as he talked, the fiery resonance of the

instinctive orator.


" If the men who love war, leave lawless countries,

who in God's name is to do the work? The order is

changing. What does Kipling say about the men who

blaze trails ?


" * On the sand-drift, on the veldt-side, in


the fem-scrub we lay,


That our sons might follow after by the


bones on the way.'


" These men have made a mockery of the law. It is

my desire to punish them with the law. It is my purpose

to do so unless they kill me first. Why am I repre-

senting your company ? For the fee ? No, sir ! . . . God

knows I need the fee, but I shall also have a bigger com-

pensation. When the new order comes I shall see




212 THE POETAL OP DEEAMS


Garvin's power crumple. I shall send him to the gallows

or to the penitentiary. That will be my reward." His

voice was again passionate. " The filthy assassin realizes

my motive and he sees in you my allies. Watch him,

and safeguard your steps."




CHAPTER XIX.


A VOLLEY FROM THE LAUREL.


WHEN we reached the attorney's house the reality

of feud conditions gained corroboration from

a hundred small details. Like Garvin's, it stood

in an area stripped of trees and undergrowth. It was a

large cabin of logs and to its original two rooms rambling

additions had from time to time been made. Everywhere

a note of the poor and primitive stood out in uncouth

nakedness. The men of the guard were all impoverished

kinsmen^ who lived like parasites upon the lawyer's

strained and meager bounty. Several of them slept on

pallets in a loft gained by a ladder, and others dwelt in

near-by cabins. The room turned over to us served as

guest chamber and parlor, and here alone in the house

was there any hint of concession to appearances.

Through the cracks of its uncarpeted floor chilly gusts

of wind swept upward, and sent us hovering quail-like

as close as possible to the stone hearth of the broad

chimney place. A huge four-post bed in one corner

was decorated with stiff pillows upon which purple paper


213




214 THE POBTAL OF DBEAMS


showed through coverings of coarse lace; patches of

newspaper stopped the widest wall cracks. A cheap cot-

tage organ stood at one side and rush-bottomed chairs

completed the furnishings. A small cuddy-hole housed

the attorney and his wife. His mother, an ancient crone-

like woman of withered, leathery face, and all her brood

of grandchildren slept in two beds in the large, murky

room which also accommodated dining table, cook stove

and pantry accessories.


One saw a profusion of firearms, and imlike the make-

shift of less important things these were modem and

effective. Before lamp-lighting came the barring of

heavy shutters, and as time passed we grew accustomed

to other evidences of that caution which was daily routine

with these people living in a practical state of siege.

We were fed, in relays, by the flickering light of a coal-

oil lamp. The women declined to partake of food until

we were through, and busied themselves incessantly

between stove and table. As we withdrew to the

draughty room which was ours for sleeping, but common

ground until bedtime, the retainers shuffled into the places

about the table which we had just vacated, for supper,

eating, as suited henchmen, after their betters.


We were not a merry party as we huddled in a semi-

circle around the hearth where the blaze burned our

faces while the gusty air chilled our backs. Weighborne




A VOLLEY PROM THE LAUREL 215


and Marcus argued over an opened copy of Kentucky

Reports. 'The old woman, with a face shriveled like that

of an aged monkey, crouched in her chair and sucked with

toothless gums at a clay pipe.


When an hour had thawed the shyness of the moun-

tain folk into general conversation and I had been forced

to tell many traveler's tales, Marcus arose and with a

rough tenderness wrapped a shawl around the shivering

shoulders of the old woman.


" My mother," he said with no note of apology, ** has

never been to Louisville or traveled on a railroad train.

She is afraid of accidents." He turned and shouted

into her deaf ear, "Mother, Mr. Deprayne here has

crossed the ocean. He's been to the Holy Land."


The old woman lifted her wrinkled eyes and gazed at

me, in wonderment.


"Well, Proy-i'dence!'* she exclaimed. It was her

single contribution to the evening's conversation.


Once a dog barked, and with silent promptness two

or three of the younger men melted out into the night

to reconnoiter.


The visitor proved to be only a neighbor seeking to

borrow some farm implement and he announced himself

from afar with proper assurance that he came as a

friend. We heard his voice drawing nearer and shout-

ing ; " It's me. I'm a-comin' in."




216 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


I was for the most part a listener, offering few con-

tributions to the talk. I was thinking of other matters,

but before the evening came to an end I had heard, in

plain unvarnished recital, stories which began to make

the spirit of the vendetta comprehensible. I spoke of

Curt Dawson and asked our host for a biography. The

mountain lawyer's rugged face grew dark with feeling.


" I have twice prosecuted him," he said bitterly. " And

in the chain of evidence I wove around him there was

no weak link, but a conviction would have been a personal

defiance of Garvin. That required courage. Each time

the foreman of the panel came in with perjury on his

lips and reported ' not guilty.' " He paused and then

went on. " When Keithley fell in the court-house yard,

and while the rifle smoke was still curling from a jury-

room window, I rushed into the place and I found this

boy there. He was wiping gun grease from his hands,

and he testified that he had heard the shot while passing

and had come in to detect the assassin. Of course, he

was the murderer. He has other crimes of the same

type to his damnable discredit. He is Garvin's principal

gun-fighter. Garvin has never fired a shot in accom-

plishment of his crimes. His men have all been slain

by proxy. Curt Dawson has become so notorious that

of late Garvin has kept him as much as possible out of

sight. I am a little surprised that he mentioned Dawson's




A VOLLEY FROM THE LAUREL 217


name to you. He has of late rather pursued the policy

of holding ostensibly aloof, and he might have inferred

that you would repeat the circumstances to me." Marcus

rose and paced the cabin floor for a few turns, then

came back and took his seat once more in the circle

about the fire.


" You mean," suggested Weighbome, "that the impli-

cation of Dawson was coming too close to identifying the

master hand ? "


The lawyer nodded. "It is well understood that Daw-

son is merely a part of Garvin. That makes it unwise

to give him great prominence. If he has been called back

it means something."


"And you think that something is — ?" Weighbome

left the question unfinished.


" I think that when the buzzards come there is apt to

be carrion." The thin, close lips of the attorney closed

tightly.


" i have always understood that this man is to be

my executioner some day. Maybe the time is closer

at hand than I anticipated."


" Is this fellow totally illiterate or has he, like Garvin,

a shrewd knowledge of things ? " I inquired.


" He has had only scant and primary schooling, but

he has learned a great deal that is not in books. He has

seen the outer world as a railroad brakeman and when




218 THE POETAL OF DEEAMS


still a boy went to the Klondike. . . . Let me impress

this on you both. At any time you see him don't fail

to tell me at once the full particulars ... I had supposed

him to be in Virginia. If he's here now he will bear

some watching."


The two hours between early supper and early bed-

time dragged along tediously. The old woman sat dozing

and nodding while two of the retainers sang to the accom-

paniment of the cottage organ, strange songs, half-folk

lore, in weird, nasal voices that rose high and shrill.

This singing was without musical effect, for the moun-

taineer alters his voice in song and unconsciously adopts

the tradition of the Chinese stage, achieving a thin fal-

setto. It was a relief when the men climbed their

ladder and our host bade us good-night.


Early morning found me awake, but already someone

had hospitably kindled our fire, and [when we went out

on to the porch, where a tin basin and gourd dipper sup-

plied the only bathing facilities, a small tow-headed boy

was there before us with hot water in a saucepan. The

mountaineer is averse to cold water and sparing with hotj

It was presumed that we shared this prejudice.


Frost still hung thick on the stubble and the mists

lingered in the valleys when we climbed into our saddles

and trailed out to inspect one of the tracts in which we

were interested.




A VOLLEY FROM THE LAUREL 219


I was not a happy man nor one bearing a blithe spirit,

for my own discoveries crowded too closely and heavily

on my heart, to be lightened by the mere novelty of fresh

surroundings. Yet even in my shadowed state of mind, I

could not help drinking in the splendidly unpolluted air

with deep breaths that made my lungs feel new. From

frost-rimmed earth to infinity it seemed to stretch in

clean and filtered clarity. The mountains were no longer

ragged piles of chocolate and slate. The fresh vigor of

morning had folded them in the softening dyes of a

dozen inspiriting colors. Distance merged the leafless

trees into veil-like masses of dove browns and grays

where shadows of violet lurked and deepened. The

woods wore a brave, if ragged, coat of russet and bur-

gundy and orange with a strong hint of that purple which

is the proper garb of kings and hills. As we rode along

ridges we looked down into vast basins of variegated

country, rough but essentially beautiful. On the lips of

the young day was a silent bugle-call of color. Above

and about us the high-piled barriers of the mountains

clambered steeply into space where the sky was blue and

tuneful.


I understood why Marcus had so resentfully repudiated

the suggestion of turning his back on this country. I

knew that a man whose eyes had first opened on such

scenes would not wish that their last gaze should be




220 THE POBTAL OP DBEAMS


exiled. Rough and hard as life among these peaks might

be, there brooded a spirit here which would make flight

impossible. The roots of the laurel would hold the

native son planted where his life had come to bud and

leaf. The eagle's brood would not go down to seek the

easy security of prim orchards and smooth meadows.


We rode sometimes for hours on end without seeing a

cabin. Then we would come upon a rude habitation of

logs and pause to pass greetings with a gaunt man in

butternut brown, and would catch a glimpse of tow-

headed children and slatternly women.


So civil were all these salutations ; so at variance with

any idea of violence that the elaborate precautions of

Marcus (the very fashion in which we were now riding

armed and en cortige) began to assume a ludicrous gro-

tesquerie.


Of course, I argued with myself, the attorney knew

his own country and I did not, yet I was morally certain

that Weighbome and I could have gone about our busi-

ness unescorted and as secure as though we were inspect-

ing suburban lots under the guidance of a real-estate

dealer. I suggested something of the sort to Marcus

and his only response for the moment was a grim smile.

Then he patiently began to explain.


" At this moment," he said, " Jim Garvin knows just

where we are and just what we're doing. We have




A VOLLEY FROM THE LAUREL 221


spoken to three men. Of that three at least two have

notified the store of our passing. There is a 'phone at

Chicken Gizzard, you know."


It seemed rather too exaggerated a system of espionage

for probability.


" And telephoning in this country," went on the attor-

ney, " is not so simple a matter as you might suppose.

We have no general system and no universal exchange.

There are telephones or * boxes' as they are locally called,

connecting three or four houses into separate groups. A

telephone message from my house to Lexington, for

example, would have to be repeated and relayed through

a half-dozen * boxes ' before it reached its destination."


And yet during all that day's ride and all of the next

three days there was never, to my eye, an indication that

any man interested himself in our goings or comings.

On the fourth day it was otherwise.


We had covered some twenty-five or thirty miles since

breakfast over roads that were full of climbs and other

places where there were no roads at all. Our spent

horses plodded wearily, though the sun hung close enough

over the western highlands to warn us that, unless we

increased our pace, we should be benighted.


We were riding with our ever-present squad of gun-

men and our road dipped to the valley where we should

cross that branch of Chicken Gizzard which bounded the




222 THE POBTAL OP DBEAMS


Marcus place at the back. We shook our jaded mounts

into a shambling trot and reached it at that hour which

ushers in the short November dusk. The woods were

still and the bark of a belated squirrel going home from

forage broke the silence with a seeming of noisiness.


The creek was shallow and fordable, but to reach the

crossing it was necessary to follow a dizzy bridle path

steeply downward and in single file, between thick grow-

ing saplings and laurel. Back of the mountains the sky

held a pale afterglow against which the higher timber

sketched itself starkly. The body of the woods was a

dark mass out of which only the white-barked sycamores

showed themselves with any clearness of individuality.


Beyond the ribbon of water lay Marcus's rotting and

weed-choked division fence. The smoke from his chim-

ney, and the glint at the crack of a lighted window were

visible a half-mile distant.


Our front horses had splashed fetlock deep into the

water and halted the cavalcade to drink when a sudden

staccato outbreak ripped the silence. Three thin jets of

rifle fire blinked out with acrid sharpness from the

laurel through which we had just come. The men who

had ambushed us must have lain so close to our passing

line that we might almost have touched them from our

saddles as we rode down the declivity.


There was instantly a confused, snorting, splashing




A VOLLEY FROM THE LAUREL 223


stampede for the cover of the opposite shore. I, who

chanced to be riding third in line, followed my two lead-

ers and made the timber in safety. I slid from my

saddle and found refuge in a tangle of drift at the roots

of a sycamore which overhung the water. My armament

was limited to an automatic pistol, small enough for the

pocket, and it hardly warranted intrusion into a debate

with repeating rifles. As chance would have it, just as

our cavalcade had halted, and the instant before the

volley was fired, I had half -turned in my saddle to gaze

back at the two-color effect of the slate-gray hills and

lemon sky. Every other face was looking forward, and

I alone saw a figure standing above, in the brief illumina-

tion of a rifle flash. It was the figure of Curt Dawson.

Those of our party who found themselves in the rear

and hampered, in their escape, by the confusion ahead,

dismounted in the stream and began maneuvering to the

opposite shore at an angle which gave them protection

behind the bodies of their mounts. As they came they

fired with random aim at the points from which had

spurted the ambuscading fire. But over the hill had

settled a sudden and profound quiet. The darkness had

spoiled markmanship which was presumably selected for

its efficiency.


It appeared that every one had made the crossing

tmh^rmed, though for a few minutes each man held to




224 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


such concealment as he had attained and there was no

effort to reunite.


At last, like disorganized partridges coming back to

the covey, we crawled out of our individual hiding-places

and began collecting on the trail-like path which went

twisting up to the house. Some led their horses and

some, who like myself had been separated from their

beasts, came on foot.


As we gathered without a sound the mountaineers were

searching the timber with wide eyes that contended

against the darkness.


Then came the startling outburst of a fresh volley. It

was fired into the group and fired from cover on the

attorney's own property. I felt a sensation not unlike

a hornet sting in my left shoulder and clapped my right

hand against the spot. I did not fall. I even had a sense

of surprise at the comparative mildness and painlessness

of the pang. I heard some one fall heavily, but in the

darkness it was impossible to distinguish individuals. So

close on the assassin's shots that they were hardly dis-

tinguishable came the cracks of our own guns, and with-

out giving the concealed riflemen time to shift positions

our men charged into the ambush.


Our policy was no longer one of retreat, but of attack.

I saw a tall youth plough his way through the thicket




A VOLLEY FBOM THE LAUBEL 226


toward a clump of cedar which had just belched fire, and

having to do something, I followed at his heels. , The

silence had given way now to the ripping of bushes and

the kicking up of dead leaves, and twice off at my side I

heard the pop-popping of rifles. I, following my guide,

was crouching and slipping from tree trunk to laurel

bush and from laurel bush to boulder. Suddenly a spurt

of flame and a report burst out in our faces, and the song

of a bullet passing near made me duck my head. Then

the man with me fired and there was a groan from the

front and the crash of a body falling into a bush.


Afterward (I suppose in a very few minutes) quiet

settled again, except for the treading of our men as

they searched the timber. The assailants were clearly

driven off. My companion even ventured to bend down

as we returned and strike a match over the fallen body

in the brush. As it flared up, I recognized with a shock,

the thin, saddened face of the sockless man who had

accosted us in the road, and whom our driver had called

Rat- Ankle, He now lay doubled in a shapeless heap, and

dead.


We already knew that the casualties had not been one-

sided, and as my companion and I regained the road

among the first we saw that some one still lay there, his

hor$e standing quietly over him. A glance told me that




226 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


it was Weighbome. His bulky size even in that crumpled

attitude unmistakably proclaimed him. As we bent over

him, we found that he was unconscious but breathing,

and we hoisted him up to an empty saddle, where we held

him as we made the trip to the house.




CHAPTER XX.


A CAVALCADE FROM THE LAUREL.


I HAVE since searchingly asked myself whether, at

that time, any mean thought entered my mind as-

to the possibilities which might open for me if

Weighbome died. I set it down in justification, though

it may rather be attributable to the excitement of the

moment than to inherent guilelessness, that that phase of

the matter did not occur to me. ,Had I entertained such

speculations they must have been short lived, for when

we arrived at the cabin and made an examination, and

when later by relayed telephone messages we brought the

doctor, it was to learn that the patient would have to lie

in bed for perhaps a week or two, but need fear no grave

consequences. His wound had narrowly missed the heart,

but the margin was suflScient. My own injury proved to

be a mere flesh scratch and a bandage did for it all that

was needful.


I was rather surprised at the almost lethargic calm-

ness with which the household greeted our disordered


227




228 THE POETAL OF DEBAMS


homecoming. Preparations for supper went on with little

interruption. There was no excited demand from those

who had stayed at home, for the full story, and even the

children seemed uninquisitive.. Only the aged woman

showed a flash of unexpected fire as she demanded,

" Didn't ye git nary one of them?"


" We got Rat-Ankle," drawled an unshaven lout with a

revolting note of placid satisfaction.


" That's better'n not gettin' nary one/' commended the

old woman. Her voice revealed the hereditary source

of Marcus' ability for sincere hating.


I looked at her aged, monkey-like face and the intensity

of her beady eyes with wonderment. There was vindic-

tiveness there but no fear, no excitement even, except

the excitement of hate — and yet this old woman was the

same who could not be induced to travel on a railroad

train for fear of an accident.


It was several hours later that the doctor arrived. He

was much like the men among whom he lived. If he had

once been otherwise long association had roughened him

to their own similitude. He entered with a wordless nod

and went straight to the bed where the injured man lay

unconscious. After a silent examination he opened his

worn and faded saddle-bags and proceeded taciturnly but

capably with his work. He asked no questions and

Marcus volunteered no explanation. At last he rose find




A CAVALCADE FROM THE LAUREL 229


said, "He ain't in no great danger if he keeps quiet.

Have you got a little licker in the house, Calloway ? "


Before the fireplace he poured generously from a stone-

ware jug into a tin cup, but instead of tossing down

his white whiskey at a gulp he sipped it slowly, while he

gave directions to the lawyer or shouted them loudly into

the ear of the old wcMnan. The only allusion to the

ambuscade came from her.


" Our folks got Rat-Ankle," she announced somewhat

triumphantly. " But they didn't see nary other face of

them that lay-wayed 'em."


" Don't pay no attention to Mother," said Marcus more

hastily than I had before heard him speak ; " at times

she gets childish."


The physician nodded.


Then it was that I, in an ignorance which had not

learned the valuable art of general distrust, volunteered a

remark for which my host, so soon as we were alone,

rebuked me sternly.


*' Mrs. Marcus is mistaken as to that," I said. " Just

as the volley was fired, I recognized Curt Dawson."


The voice of Calloway Marcus again cut in with an

interruption. " Oh, I reckon you're mistaken about that,

Mr. Deprayne. I understand Dawson is across the Vir-

ginia line."


" Tm sure enough," I persisted, failing entirely to catch




230 THE POSTAL OP DREAMS


my host's eflfort to silence me, " to swear to it in court."


" Mr. Deprayne is a stranger here," deprecated the

lawyer. " He isn't familiar enough with our people to be

certain in these matters."


Again the doctor nodded and, taking up his saddle-

bags, went out. As soon as he had bidden him farewell,

Marcus returned. He walked over and stood before me

with a face that was deeply troubled. Except for his

mother, too deaf to hear his low-pitched voice, and

Weighbome, whose initial unconsciousness had passed

under medical administrations into a profound sleep, we

were alone.


" Sir," he said patiently, " I can't be angry with you

because you don't understand what you have done. Per-

haps I should have warned you. I sent for Richardson

because he was the only doctor within many hours' riding,

but I don't confide in him. He will carry straight to

Garvin your announcement that you have recognized his

gun-man. You have given away a secret I might have

used to great advantage. Sir, you have tremendously

complicated matters."


He dropped his hands at his sides with a weary gesture,

half-despair. " However, it's done now," he added, " it's

no use to deplore it — ^but, for God's sake, be more careful

in the future."


When Weighbome recovered consciousness he spoke




A CAVALCADE FROM THE LAUREL 231


to me once more of his wife. He was afraid that an

exaggerated report of the affair would leak through to

the Lexington papers, and he wished to allay her anxiety.

The duty of this reassurance devolved on me, but the

complicated system of telephoning spared me the torture

of felicitating her. The message was relayed through

disinterested voices before it reached her ears. As it

eventuated Weighborne's precaution was a wise one

since the news filtered that same night to a newspaper

correspondent at the railroad town. This scribe so well

utilized his information that the papers of the next morn-

ing carried scare-heads over a story of bloodshed and

massacre which accorded to both of us desperate wounds

and ludicrously lauded us as heroes.


It cannot be said for Weighbome that he proved a

docile patient. He had all the energetic man's aversion

to inactive days in bed, and he greatly preferred, if he

must submit to such an exigency, that it be in his own bed

and among more plentiful conveniences, than could' be

afforded here. But to move him over twenty semi-per-

pendicular miles was pronounced impossible and to that

decree he had to submit.


I, who, despite my newspaper peril, was not even

bedridden, continued the daily rides to tracts marked

for inspection, and discussed the day's work with him

in the evening.




232 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


One afternoon we met in the road a party of horsemen

who halted us and expressed the desire for a peaceable

parley. Marcus gave his assurance and a stout fellow

with a ruddy, good-natured face and a benevolent smile

rode out and accosted us.


" You're a lawyer, Calloway," he began, " an' I reckon

you know I've got to do my duty. I hope you ain't

holdin' hit ergainst me none." He paused and seemed

relieved when the attorney nodded his understanding.


" I just want ter know ef you won't bring yer fellers

ter county co'te any day this week that suits you an'

answer fer the killin' of Rat-Ankle. I'm namin' it to yer

like a friend, an' I'm askin' you ter set the day. Hit

ain't nothin' but a matter of givin' bail noways."


" For whom have you warrants ? " asked Marcus.


The sheriff read a list of a half-dozen names, all

kinsmen and retainers of the attorney. Weighbome and

myself were not included. Marcus accepted service and

agreed to be present on the date named. It was not until

the sheriff's men had waved their hands and ridden

away that he turned to me.


" That shows Garvin's effrontery," he remarked with

a laugh. " He summonses me to answer in his own

court, for meeting with hostility the attack of his own

assassins. I'll be there — but I hope to give him a

surprise."




A CAVALCADE FEOM THE LAUEEL 233


Weighbome had some temperature and was often

restless on his mattress of corn shucks, though his ami-

ability held steady. One evening several days after our

ambuscade, I was sitting alone and morose before the

open hearth while he slept. Since our apartment had

been a sickroom, the evening gatherings had been sus-

pended and I had companionship only from my pipe and

thoughts. The thoughts were not cheery comrades to-

night. They went back with a brutal sort of insistence

to the island and the things which had there taken root,

to grow with the rank and lawless swiftness of the

tropics. I had had a long conversation with Marcus

that evening in which he had outlined his plans for the

examining trials. He meant to strike a bold and unex-

pected blow, using me as his star witness.


All that the county judge could do would be to fix a

bond for answering to the grand jury, but the circuit court

was also under the influence of the dictator, and later

when the trials came up on that docket the prosecution

would become persecution. Garvin would, however, fix

a light bond, he thought, in the preliminary hearing

and would expect Marcus to await the main issue later.

Therefore, he meant to forestall the attack with an attack

in the county court. His enemies would rely on his repu-

tation as a supporter of law and order to make his war-

fare a warfare within the law, and that would also lull




234 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


them into expecting only formal and preparatory fencing

at the hearing of next Wednesday.


" When I take the course which I mean to take," the

attorney had assured me, "it will be in the nature of

exploding a bomb and may precipitate trouble. If I

had the power to do so I should ask for a militia detach-

ment to be present and preserve order, but unfortunately

such a call can come only from some civil oflScer such as

the circuit judge — ^and he is not disposed to act on my

request. I shall have to satisfy myself with having in

town every anti-Garvin man whom I can bring there.

Garvin doesn't want a general battle just now. He

doesn't want to attract outside clamor. He wants to

move in the dark, so I think he will instruct against an

outbreak in the streets or court-room. But there is

one thing I can do, and that I am arranging. I am held

in some respect by the papers of Louisville and Lexing-

ton, and I have written a rather full statement of condi-

tions here and asked that reporters be present in the court-

room on Wednesday. That will mean that whatever

transpires cannot be hushed up. Then I shall move to

swear Garvin off the bench, announcing openly that his

jackal led this ambuscade in obedience to his own order3.

That. will be my surprise and my proof of it will be

your testimony. If he suspected it he would find a way

to silence you. Even as it is he knows you recognized




A CAVALCADE FROM THE LAUREL 235


Dawson and you must be cautious. He may seek to keep

you out of court."


At length I slipped out and stood for a while leaning

against a post of the porch, although the air was sharp

with frost, and the stars pierced coldly through the

hard steel of a winter sky. My other skies had been

softer.


The mountains, under a young moon, stood out black

and forbidding; frost mists hung like frozen smoke

on the lowlands. ^.From somewhere about the house

came the nasal singing of a mountaineer to the plunking

of a tuneless banjo. His voice rose and quavered and

fell with more care that his words be distinct than that

his notes be true. He had chosen a song composed by

a local bard/ and as I stood gazing off across the sea

of moonlight and mist he alone broke and tortured the

silence.




i(




Right down here in Adamson coun-tee

Where they have no church of our Lord,


Frank Smith sold Pate Art'b'ry some whis-key

And caused him to get shot in the for'd."




His fellows, in all solemnity, took up the ludicrous

chorus and tnunpeted in through their noses.







236 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


" Oh, whis-key's the root of all ev-il,

It fills up a drunkard's hell,

So why not vote out this old ev-il

And say farewell, whis-key, farewell!




ft




I smiled as I thought how little they were changed

from rude retainers in an old, oak-raftered hall of feudal

England. I felt as remote from civilization as though

I were living behind the moat and draw-bridge of

some embattled baron. In such a place anything might

happen.


And then as the singers fell silent again, I became

aware of a faint and distant sound of voices. The

hound which lay curled upon the top step of the porch

rose and sniffed the keen air, his bristles rising. In a

moment he was off toward the road, barking blatantly.


The voices became more distinct and I moved from my

position in the moonlight to the corner of the house

where the shadow fell black enough to swallow me. As

I did so a shuffling of feet in the loft told me that the

men there had also caught the sound. The approaching

party must be coming to this house, since we had no

neighbor within three-quarters of a mile and the road

ran out and ended at our gate.


Shortly a group of horsemen came into view, climbing

the hill a quarter of a mile away. They seemed to be




A CAVALCADE FROM THE LAUREL 237


riding close together, knee to knee, and except when they

crossed the intervals of the moon's spotlight one could

see them only in a massed effect. They came to a halt

in the shadow at a little distance from the gate.


The noiseless opening of a door and a momentary

glimpse of a stealthy, rifle-armed figure slipping out into

the shadow of the kitchen assured me of the preparedness

of the impecunious clansmen who played watchdogs for

their keep.


Then a loud and affable voice from the road gave

greeting, " Hello, Cal Marcus ! "


There was no immediate reply. Those inside were

awaiting a more conclusive guarantee of pacific intent.

Seemingly amicable salutations shouted from the night

had before now brought householders into the excellent

target of a lighted door, where they had lain down and

died.


" Hello, Cal Marcus ! " called the voice again, " we're

a-comin' in."


" Who be ye ? " challenged a voice from the interior.

" Don't come till we know who ye be."


In the next moment I started violently and found

myself in a tremor from head to foot, for the voice which

answered the question was a woman's voice, and it was

the voice of rich contralto which I had once heard and

often imagined.




238 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


" It's I, Frasces Weighbome," was the response, " and

some gentlemen who rode over with me from the train."

In corroboration came other voices, deep and masculine,

and evidently recognized within as the voices of friends.

The man in the shadow of the kitchen came out from his

concealment and started down to the gate swinging his

rifle at his side. A door opened and framed the

emaciated, half-clad figure of Calloway Marcus. " Come

right in, Ma'm," he shouted. The group rode up into

the light and dismounted.


I saw her come in at the gate. The moonlight was

full upon her, and I stood skulking in my concealment of

shadow like a thief, held fast in a paralysis of jealousy

and worship.


This was no place for me. I, of all men in the world,

could least endure or be endured at that greeting between

Weighborne and his wife who had ridden these moun-

tains to be with him.




CHAPTER XXI.


I GO WALKING AND MEET ENEMIES.


HE and I had labored across those twenty miles in

a wagon by daylight. I could guess what it

meant at night and in the saddle — and she had

done it! She had come alone, except for such chance

escort as she could recruit at the mining town, and now

as she walked in the moon-bath of the clearing, there

was not a man of them all who carried himself with so

free and unwearied a stride. She was dressed in a short

riding-skirt and a heavy sweater. Her shoulders swung

back as free as an Indian's, and I knew at that moment,

and without doubt, that this was the elusive lady of

Europe who had walked out of Shepheard's Hotel the

night when I sat on the terrace. She was no fragile

ornament of drawing-rooms; she was the woman who

strode like a goddess and for whom timidities had no

existence. She was not then, after all, I exultantly

reflected, the hot-house orchid; a mere whisper and

fragrance on waxy petals. She was the splendid flower


339




240 THE POETAL OP DEEAMS


I had conceived, fit for God*s good open skies. And that

thought sent a rich bugle note of triumph ringing through

the chaos of my misery.


Of a surety it was no place for me. In what was to be

said behind that door I had no part. She had come

splendidly, but she had not come to me. These thoughts

raced tumultuously through my mind, and when she

reached the steps of the porch, and the light showed the

mud and dust on her corduroy skirt, and caught the gold

of her hair under an upturned hat brim, I bit savagely

at my lips and turned away.


I sat for an hour or more in the shadow of a fence

line, with the night mists rising and congealing under the

pale moonlight like the tracery of frost on a julep mug. I

had left my coat inside and at last I was conscious of

being deeply chilled. As often as I turned my eyes out

upon the mountain and forest they came back to dwell on

the rough log wall that separated her from me. I felt

the drawing of the magnet. Inside at least I could look

at her, devour her with my eyes though I might not open

my arms to her or even my lips except to utter common-

places. But then the thought would come of the tender-

ness of the reunion which was perhaps at that moment

being enacted so near me, yet so far from me, and at the

picture I ground my teeth. Why had I at last discovered

her to be the sum of all my dreams, and more, only to




I GO WALKING AND MEET ENEMIES 241


sit outside a wall of logs and know that inside she was

pouring out on another man the miracle of her

tenderness ?


To-morrow I would deliver her husband over to her

and go back. Finally, however, I realized that for

to-night the Marcus house was my only available abode,

and that by this time the first affections of greeting

would be over. I could safely return.


Decency and civility demanded that I shake her hand

and give an account of my rough nursing. The cabin was

already crowded. What shifting and rearranging her

arrival might necessitate was a thing to which I should

accommodate myself before the household settled down

to sleep. Already I might have caused inconvenience by

my disappearance.


As I drew near the house, the cracks of the shutters

still held threads of light. At the threshold of the room

where I had left Weighbome I hesitantly knocked.


" Come in," said a low voice — her voice.


I opened the door and halted in astonishment.


She was sitting before the fire in the rough chair which

was usually occupied by the old woman and her eyes were

fixed on the flaring logs and the white ashes below them.

She was leaning forward with her brows slightly drawn

in a troubled and pained expression. The blaze threw

shifting dashes of carmine on her cheeks and heightened




242 THE POETAL OP DEEAMS


the rose-madder of her lips. Her slender fingers were

intertwined across her knees and one foot, cased in a

riding-boot, was tapping the floor in evident annoyance.


Her discarded sweater hung over the chair back and

against its white background her graceful slendemess

was clear drawn despite the loose folds of a blue flannel

shirt. The open collar revealed the arch of her throat,

and though it was now circled by rough fabric instead

of pearls, it was the same throat and neck that had so

imperiously supported the head of the island goddess.

But the deep wistfulness of her face and the troubled

rise and fall of her bosom with breathing that was akin

to a sigh filled me with wonder. Then the complete loveli-

ness of her, the yearning for her swept me, and I had to

grip myself resolutely for control.


I must have let myself in very quietly, for she did not

turn her head. But what held me in pause and anger was

the discovery that Weighbome lay asleep and breathing

heavily, as though the last hours had brought no exciting

incident. Could it be possible that he had slept uninter-

ruptedly? At the thought a wave of savage resentment

swept me. Had she come to me I should have arisen to

meet her, though I had to shake off the sleep of death

itself and push my way through the heavy weight of

the grave.


I went very quietly over to her, without speaking, and




I GO WALKING AND MEET ENEMIES 243


still she did not raise her eyes. I looked down, cursing

myself that I had dared to suspect she could burgeon

only in the affluence of satins.


Slowly her gaze came up and on seeing me she gave

a little start. Then she spoke in a low voice which was

a trifle cool.


" Do you think your welcome is very prompt ? "


I stiffened and flushed. Could she be so blindly indif-

ferent as not to know that I had taken myself off in

misery and loneliness only because I was not cad enough

to intrude on that meeting? And now she permitted

herself to grow piqued over the only evidence of con-

sideration it lay in my power to show her.


" Do you think I could have done otherwise ? " I

inquired.


" I think if I were a man, and a woman had come

across the mountains — " she halted suddenly and colored.

Then she added in an altered tone of flat indifference, " It

doesn't matter."


For a moment I stood there with no answer to frame.

Her words bewildered me. So she might have spoken

had she been free or affianced to me. I was standing

above her looking down and her eyes, with the same

pained wideness, were looking at some picture which the

flickering flames and white embers held for her imagina-

tion. Then I understood. Her words were not after




244 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


all really addressed to me. She, too, was thinking of the

man asleep in the huge four-post bed who had not awak-

ened to receive her, and upon me was falling the

expression of what was in her heart because I was the

only person with whom she could speak. Since he had

not aroused himself she had noticed my absence. Had

it been otherwise I should have been forgotten. It was

the final note of my quaint and unprecedented torture that

I should come in as her husband's proxy for a chiding

that should have been his.


For the next few moments I stood helplessly silent.

Outside I heard the distant baying of hounds off on some

ungovemed chase. She sat there while the longings in

my heart welled and the reason in my brain reeled, until

I could feel only one thing — ^that she should belong to

me; that my arms should enfold her — ^that everything

which balked that end was a monstrous and hideous

injustice. Then as a drunken man may suddenly sink

into the irresponsible vagueness that carries him into

total irresponsibility, the tidal wave mastered me. There

was an inarticulate sound in my throat; something

between a groan and a sob, which must have startled her,

for she looked suddenly up, and as she did so I dropped

to my knees beside her and carried both her hands to

my lips. She flinched back with a sudden little start of

astonishment, but I was now the primitive creature bereft




I GO WALKING AND MEET ENEMIES 245


of sanity and I gathered her to me and crushed her in

my arms and covered the cool softness of her cheeks and

eyes and lips with my kisses until they flushed hot and

crimson. In an instant the thing was over. A wave of

returning reason swept me like a sluicing from a bucket

of ice-water, and I came to my feet sane and unspeak-

ably mortified. She was still sitting very silent and her

flushed color had at once died to pallor. Her eyes were

wide with mystified incomprehension. Her lips moved,

but shaped no words. I tried to speak, but the sense of

my outrageous conduct stifled me.


She could not understand and I could not tell her, of

all the torture which had so culminated. After this, even

should the powers of miracle clear away every other

obstacle between us, she would never listen. I heard my

voice groan miserably, and with no further effort at

explanation or apology, I walked, or rather stumbled, to

the peg where my coat hung beside the door and let

myself out into the night.


Where I went I could not say. I was tramping along

with the aimlessness of the man whose steps are unguided-

My one conscious intention was to keep going, to kill the

rest of the night and to try, as best I might to bring

myself to such a point of sanity that with to-morrow

morning I could reurn and take my medicine with at least

the dignity of the condemned criminal. Vaguely I




246 THE POSTAL OP DREAMS


planned self-destruction — after I had faced whatever

ordeal awaited me first and. I had met the obligation of

supporting Marcus in court. I should tell the two of

them my story and let them at least realize that before

I had become the madman and the brute I had been

through such things as might craze a man. Weighbome

was not the sort of husband who would tamely pass

without ptmishment such an affront to his wife and him-

self. I hoped that his method of reprisal would be sum-

mary. That would bring a sort of relief, yet for her

sake he must let me be my own executioner, that it

might end there.


The night was all a-sparkle under the moonlight, and

the air, spiced with frost, went into the lungs with the

tingling stimulation of needles. I tramped endlessly

along the road, and all the heat of my paroxysm cooled

into a chill of self-contempt. Still I had no definite idea

of where I was going — I was simply plunging ahead in

an effort to bum up with physical exertion the restless-

ness and misery that possessed me.


It was only when I had walked and run alternately for

hours, frequently halting to sit by the roadside and curse

myself, that I realized I must have come a long way from

the house of Cal Marcus, and that the night must be well

spent. I might not have even then returned to a real-

ization of outward things had I not heard the sotmd of




I GO WALKING AND MEET ENEMIES 247


voices and the patter of unshod hoofs on the roadbed.

Some roistering riders of the night were making their

late way home, and had I been in a less heedless mood,

Marcus' frequent injunction and the things I myself had

seen would have prompted me to avail myself of the con-

cealment offered by the fence row's tangle. But these

matters were all far from my thoughts, and I merely

turned back to the side to let the horsemen pass. I was

walking with my head downcast at a point where the

moon bathed the road, when the horses behind broke into

a canter. As they passed me one of the riders, with a

surprised shout to his companions, wheeled his mount to

a halt just before me.


" Hold on thar ! " sang out a voice. " Let's take this

feller along with us."


I looked resentfully up and as I did so recognized the

figure above me as that of Curt Dawson. When I met

his eyes I met also the glitter of a leveled pistol.


I was in no mood to be trifled with and I knew that

surrender to such a capture meant disaster to Marcus's

plan of attack. Their purpose was to dispose of a

dangerous witness, and since my testimony was to be

damning to Curt Dawson, he above all others had a

motive to serve which would make him recklessly des-

perate. I was unarmed, but I sprang forward meaning

to strike up the weapon or force him to shoot without




248 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


parley. I did not greatly care which alternative he chose,

but I had no mind to be taken alive. Even if I succeeded

in overpowering Garvin's gun-man, there was still his ally

to reckon with. However, neither thing happened. Curt

Dawson merely laughed in his indolent fashion and

jerked his horse back in its haunches, sliding from the

saddle as he did so.


His fellow-traveler had now reinforced him and the

two of them came over and faced me.


" Bud," said the gun-man with a slow, contemptuous

drawl, " we hain't ergoin' ter kill this feller — ^leastways

not yit. Them's the orders. He hain't ergoin' ter pester

us inter hit, but we're goin' ter take him along with us.

He hain't got no gun. I reckon you kin put up yours."

Then he turned calmly to me and added, " Now, stranger,

I low yer gwine ter come along — or get the hell of a

lickin' — ^and then come along anyhow."


The second mountaineer slipped his revolver back into

the case which, mountain fashion, he wore strapped to his

side beneath his left armpit. Both men carefully but-

toned their leather holsters. Meantime, I looked from

one to the other, gauging their distances, and made up

my mind to attack Dawson first. Then I heard the assas-

sin calmly direct, " Now, Bud, take hold of him."




CHAPTER XXII.




I FAIL TO RETURN HOME.




IT was precisely as one might have given the command

of attack to a dog, and under the sting of indignity,

my reason once more slipped from me. I dived

for Dawson and saw him reel backward under the blow

I planted on his sneering mouth, but at the same instant

the second pair of arms went round me from behind.

Bud had " taken hold" of me and I am forced to say he

did it with the effective enthusiasm of an octopus. I

fancy that had there been an audience, that would have

been pronounced a good fight. Sometimes the three

of us swayed from side to side of the road in a triangular

wrestling match; sometimes we rolled about and clawed

at each other on the ground.


The moon had set and between gasping breaths, out

of sweat-blinded and battered eyes, I was occasionally

conscious of a steel-blue sky in which the stars seemed

to dance about and of imsteady silhouetted trees. But I


249




250 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


was more sensible of the cruel ruttiness of the road on

which our feet slipped and our ankles twisted. Curt

Dawson was one of those rough-and-tumble battlers who

laugh as they fight. His companion kept up a running

string of muttered curses, but both of them were strong,

woIf-Iike huskies of tireless sinews and savage determi-

nation. There was, of course, no fairness of combat, but

I had the advantage of trying to kill while they were

fighting to take me alive, though with odds of two to

one. I suppose it did not last long, but it seemed to me

as interminable as the wars of Valhalla. I was very dizzy

and nauseated from their kicks in the stomach and blind

from blood that ran down out of a cut in my forehead —

Curt Dawson wore a heavy ring — still I had the satis-

faction of seeing that " Bud" was badly lamed, possibly

from a twisted ankle, and that the gun-fighter himself

was far from fresh. At last Garvin's head villain came

into a clinch with his arms about me and under his vice-

like grip I felt my ribs creaking. Bud thought me

whipped and had drawn off for a moment of much-needed

rest. Then I got my hands up and had the satisfaction

of feeling my fingers close on Dawson's throat. The

touch of flesh in my grasp seemed to rally my ebbing

strength and I closed down with all the vicious force I

could muster, until my nails sunk deep under the skin and

his own arms relaxed and his agonized breath rattled in




I FAIL TO RETURN HOME 251


his windpipe. We went down locked together, but my

grasp at his throat held, and as we rolled and wallowed I

found myself on top and gripped the harder. I knew

only one desire — ^to choke the last breath from his lungs,

and I should have accomplished it had not the second

man recognized the situation in time. If I had been

fighting sanely I might have risen in time to meet him,

and in his condition could have disposed of him, but I

had forgotten his existence and remembered only the

enemy upon whose chest my knee was pressing and

whose life was fast waning under my ten clinging fingers.

The mania to kill with bare hands is strong when it has

once obsessed, and the second feudist found it an easy

thing in my absorbed condition to throw his handkerchief

about my neck and strangle me first into helplessness and

finally into unconsciousness.


I came to my senses lying at the roadside, trussed up

like a pig being taken to market. On either side of me

lay my captors stretched at full length and resting, though

a line of gray over the eastern peaks bespoke the coming

of dawn, and a thin ribbon of rosy pinkness was edging

the gray at the margin of the morning.


When I endeavored to rise Curt Dawson also sat up

and gazed at me. His face wore scars that gave me a

moment of sincere pleasure, and he found only one eye

available for his scrutiny. His open shirt showed upon




«




«




252 THE POETAL OP DREAMS


his neck the deep- written autograph of my finger nails,

but his lips wore a grin as he reached for his broad-

brimmed felt hat and placed it on the back of his head.

"Well, stranger," he drawled as good naturedly as


though our combat had partaken only of elements of

friendly sport, " I want ter name it to yer that you ain't


noways er cripple in er fight. I told yer yer'd haf ter


come along, an' I reckon I was about right. Ef yer ready


ter ride we'll heave yer up an' hike."


What are you going to do with me?" I demanded.


We'll figger on that by an' by," he assured me ; " the


fust thing we do will be plum friendly. We'll take yer


where yer kin git a drink of licker."


I foimd that prospect grateful, for from head to foot

I ached with bruises and a great weakness possessed me,

but I did not propose to submit tamely at any point.


" I don't see how you are to keep me out of court

unless you kill me," I suggested, " and if you are going

to kill me you've got to do it here and now."


" What f er ? " he queried with his tantalizing coolness.

" Ef we're ergoin' ter kill yer, I reckon we'll pick our own

time and place. But mebby we won't haf ter."


He rose indolently and came over with an effort to

conceal the hobble of a limp, and propping my bound body

against his knee proceeded to wrap his blue cotton ban-

dana around my eyes. This being accomplished to his




I PAIL TO EETUEN HOME 253


satisfaction, the two of them loosened my ankles and

raised me to one of the saddles, leaving my hands fast

bound, and passing straps around my legs. Then Dawson

mounted behind me, holding me in place, for I found

myself reeling feebly and in danger of collapse. The

other man led the horse that carried the double burden

and we started on a journey of which I have no clear

remembrance, since from time to time I drifted into

a condition bordering on unconsciousness.


It was full daylight but still very early when they took

me from the saddle, and of course I had no idea of the

road by which we had come or the country through which

we had passed. The blindfold was not removed until we

had entered a house and I had been helped up a steep

stairway and laid on a bare, corn-shuck mattress. Then

I was allowed to look on the bare walls of a loft-like

room. The mattress was stretched on the floor; a tin

basin surmounted a box. Otherwise there were no fur-

nishings of any sort. Dawson was grinning down on

me with a stone jug supported in the crotch of his right

elbow and a tin cup in his left hand.


" Say when, stranger," he invited as he began to pour

the white whiskey. " This here is your domicile f er ther

present time. Yer victuals will be along presently." At

the door he paused and looked back. " Ef yer needs any-

thing," he added, " kick like hell on the flo\ They ain't




264 THE PORTAL OF DEEAMS


nobody here that minds a little noise. The latch string

hangs outside, but yer kin see fer yerself there ain't

none on this side the do'."


I was for an hour satisfied to lie quietly on the mat-

tress and rest and after they had brought me a meal of

cold bread, greasy bacon and coffee, I continued inactive

except for thinking. The trial was two days off and the

least hardship I need expect would be imprisonment until

it was over. After that I was at a loss to forecast their

designs. Even then I could not be set free to tell my

story, but I felt sure that nothing would be done until

the arch-conspirator and dictator, Jim Garvin himself,

had been consulted and had issued his imperial decree.


Shortly before noon I heard footsteps on the stairs, and

since one set of feet came with the creaking caution of

a person who did not wish to be heard, I feigned sleep and

breathed with a deep regularity that was almost a snore.

The door opened and Dawson entered. By this time I

knew his delicate tread. He crossed the room and looked

at me for a while, bending low down to listen to my

breathing. I did not stir nor open my eyes and after a

time he went again to the door and announced in a care-

fully guarded voice, " He's asleep all right enough."


There was no reply, so my straining ears, seeking to

do duty also for the eyes I dared not open, could make

no identification, but my face was turned toward the




I FAIL TO EBTUEN HOME 255


door and some inner sense declared to me with insistent

conviction that the silent visitor was no other than the

county judge himself. Finally Dawson turned and I

counted his steps until they stopped, as I presumed, at

his companion's side. At that juncture, and with infinite

caution I stole a momentary peep between closely drawn

lids, and the brief glimpse revealed the broad back and

shoulders of the man who had so affably chatted with

us at the store on the day when Weighbome and myself

had arrived. Even in so cursory a survey, I knew that

I was taking a decided risk, but it seemed necessary.


My room never had more than a half-light, which fil-

tered through shutter slats so slanted that I could see

nothing between them save the sky and a few stark

sycamore branches. Consequently I lay in comparative

darkness while they were etched against the full light

of the partly open door. Now, should I regain my liberty

a thing highly improbable — I could testify that Garvin

himself had knowledge of my imprisonment.


Outside my door there was silence and I told myself

that they were listening. My simulated sleeping breath

stole out to them and reassured them, for finally I heard

Garvin's low voice. " That's the man," he said. " Just

keep him here till I let you know what to do." Then

their descending footsteps on the stairs drowned the

words and I was once more alone.




256 THE POSTAL OF DREAMS


The next day Dawson and his understrapper, " Bud,"

whose last name I had never learned, permitted me to

accompany them to the lower floor of the house and a

somewhat larger measure of freedom.


Among the many activities of his young life, Mr. Daw-

son had at one time enjoyed that expression of public

confidence which is dear to the mountain man. He had

held office as a deputy sheriff. That honor had been

short-lived, but as a memento of his days of power he

retained a very good pair of heavy nickeled handcuffs,

and when I was made free of the lower floor these orna-

ments adorned my wrists. The connecting chain was

long enough to give my hands a limited scope. My two

jailers and myself beguiled an hour or two with a game

of casino, and I was able to shuffle the cards when the

deal fell to me, but the manacles were sufficiently hamper-

ing to give them a sense of entire security.


I welcomed with some eagerness an opportimity to

visualize my environment, since there was now only one

day left before the calling of the Marcus cases on the

county court docket, and if I was to learn an)rthing

which might facilitate my escape it must be shortly

accomplished.


I presumed that I had been brought to some remote

and isolated point in the hills, and that even if I could

rid myself of handcuffs and guardians, there still lay




I PAIL TO EETUEN HOME 267


ahead of me the problem of a journey, probably a long

one, through an unknown country.


I had still much to learn, and one of the things which

did not occur to me, but which time made clear, was

that Garvin never played his game twice in the same

fashion. He had known that my disappearance would

wake into frantic activity the smaller, but no less vigilant

force of private investigators who served Carl Marcus.

All the inaccessible hiding places in the heart of the tim-

bered hills would be under espionage. He accordingly

decided that the best method of keeping me under cover

would be somewhat similar to that of the man in the

story who knew his rooms were to be searched for a

document he sought to conceal, and who adopted the

method of putting it in full sight on the mantel shelf,

^vhere the searchers into comers and secret places did not

take the trouble to open its envelope.


I had, in fact, been brought to a cabin which, although

it nestled in a deep gorge a half-mile from the public

road, and was invisible to passers-by, was still less than a

mile and a quarter from the town itself. These things

I was to discover on the morning of the trial when, feeling

secure that it was now too late for me to avail myself

of the information. Curt Dawson yielded to the tempta-

tion of informing me just how fully I had been stung.


But on my first visit to the ground floor I saw little




268 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


that added to my knowledge. For months the place had

palpably been swept by winds and battered by hail, ten-

antless and dilapidated. Indeed^ the loft where I had

been confined was more habitable than the lower floor. I

at once recognized that they meant to leave the cabin with

its air of desertion unchanged, so that any straggling

investigator would pass it by with unaroused curiosity.

There were two rooms, and the walls were vulnerable to

windy gusts through cracks between rotting logs. The

windows were glassless and an insuflicient heat came

from a fire which burned feebly on an open and smoke-

blackened hearth. My two jailers rose constantly to fall

back shivering on the jug of moonshine. There was no

sign of beds or furniture of any sort. Until we arrived

there the house had been abandoned.


Dawson permitted me to walk to the door and look

out. The morning was gray and chilling. A slight rise

in temperature had brought cold moisture and under a

raw sky the hills stretched up all about us in reeking

veils of foggy desolation. I saw only rattling weed

stalks feeding on the decayed skeleton of what had been

a fence-line before the days of abandonment, and a basin

choked with volunteer timber, around which the hill-

sides rose like a spite-fence, cutting off whatever lay

beyond. A small front porch had graced the cabin in

earlier times, but of that there now remained only one




I FAIL TO EETX7EN HOME 269


upright, and a few broken planks. I tried to locate the

stable, but there was no evidence of any outhouse except

some charred and over-grown timbers. Palpably the

mountaineers had not kept their horses with them. If

I escaped I must do so on foot.




CHAPTER XXIII.




THE OFFER OF PAROLE.




t(




it




PERHAPS the disappointment of my cursory rccon-

noitcr showed itself in my expression. Curt Daw-

son, who stood with his arms folded and his loose

length draped against the door-jamb, grinned at my

dolorous face.


Nice place, ain't hit — fer a murder? "

That's about all," I responded affably enough. I had

discovered that I was gaining nothing by a sullen atti-

tude and I am afraid that I was even yielding to a cheap

desire to impress these desperadoes with my indiflference.

" By the way," I added, " what's the delay about ? Why

don't you finish up your job and get to a more comfort-

able place ? "


Again he grinned. " Say, stranger," he questioned,


" ain't we treatin' yer pretty well ? Was you ever in any


other jail where yer got better handled? I've done laid


myself out ter make yer visit memorable."


"It will be," I assured him, "provided I live long


260




THE OFFEB OF PAEOLE 261


enough to remember it — ^and — " I reached out my man-

acled hand for some of his "natural leaf" and loaded

the cob pipe with which I had been presented, " when-

ever I pass through Frankfort in after years, Dawson, I

promise to drop into the penitentiary and pay you a

visit."


" No Dawson ain't never put up thar yit," came his

quick retort, with a flash that showed I had touched his

raw nerve of fear, but the smile came back as he added,

" as f er me, I venerates the traditions of my family."


I had never succeeded in trapping this unique man-

killer into any admission which he did not care to make,

and I had begun to understand his ability to take the

witness stand and run, unscathed, the gantlet of cross-

examination. Still, I could not refrain now from putting

a leading question.


" How did it occur to you to bring me here ? Had

the judge arranged in advance that I should be kid-

naped ? "


The who? " he inquired.

Judge Garvin."


Aw ! " his laugh was hearty and prolonged. " So

that's the idee that's bitin' yer? The jedge thinks I'm

in Virginny. In fact, stranger, I am in Virginny. I

just seems ter be here, but I hain't. I brought yer here

because yer'd done been firin' off yer face ter the effect




((




II




tt




262 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


that yer thought yer saw me shoot at yer from the laurel.

I didn't low ter have yer testify in' ter no sich false

notion. Hit mout injer my reputation fer peace and

quiet."


Still he later made me a proposal which I promptly

rejected. " I done been studyin' right smart, an' we

ain't doin' no good fer ourselves, stayin' round here," he

ventured. " I done sort figgered that mebby if hits

plum agreeable ter you, we mout take yer down ter the

railroad cars, an' let yer promise to leave the mountings

and keep yer face shet."


*' What reason have you to suppose that I'd keep a

promise made under duress ? "


" I got two reasons ter spose hit. In the fust place the

minnit yer busts yer contrack an' comes back inter this

jurisdiction I gives yer my word I'm goin' ter kill yer

thar same's I would er houn' dawg. In the second place,

I'd have this here — " He fumbled awkwardly in his

pocket and brought out a paper which he handed me to

read. It was an affidavit legally drawn, with blank spaces

for my signature, and that of witnesses. It purported

to have been written in an attorney's office in Virginia

and to be duly attested. The document represented me

as stating voluntarily that I had seen Curt Dawson (in

Virginia) and had realized that he was not the man whom

I had. recognized among our assailants. I was leaving




THE OPPEB OF PABOLE 263


the mountain country, so I was asked to swear, because,

being an Easterner, I did not find the environment con-

genial. The fantastic bit of perjury culminated in this

highly colored peroration :


" I feel that, in intimating that the said Curt Dawson

made said or any attempt upon the lives of my party, I

have been guilty of an unpardonable injustice, which I

deeply deplore and for which I feel sincere chagrin." As

I read that passage I laughed with an amusement that

was not feigned, and then I tore the paper into frag-

ments which I scattered among the ashes.


Dawson watched me and shrugged his shoulders.


" We don't hardly like ter kill furriners — " he said.

" Them folks down below misunderstands hit an' raises

hell — ^but I reckon ef they won't take nuthin' but killin'

they kin git kilt."


So they had planned not only to keep me out of court,

but to present my affidavit when it became convenient : an

affidavit purporting to have been made by me across the

Virginia line, while I was abjectly fleeing. Weighbome

and maybe his wife as well, whom I had already grpssly


insulted, would hear the reading of my Iscariot betrayal.

If it were possible for them to think more contemptuously

of me than they already did, this would be the precise

climax to bring about such a result.

Most of that day I spent below stairs. In the after-




264 THE POETAL OP DBEAMS


noon Bud left the cabin and shortly after returned in

great excitement.


** Git that damned feller upstairs quick," he cautioned.

" A couple of them Marcus men is stragglin' round here,

an' they mout come in."


Dawson leaped from his chair as though electrified, and

his face showed a passion of anxiety. He sprang toward

me and seizing my shoulder pivoted me, pointing to the

stairs.


" Hustle." he shouted as he pushed me toward the

door. " Git movin'." Naturally I did not obey. I

scented the possibility of rescue, so I laughed at him and

stolidly stood my ground.

" This place suits me," I said.


With the swiftest demonstration of the art of weapon-

drawing I have ever seen he brought his magazine pistol

from its holster and thrust it into my chest. His chin

shot belligerently out and his eyes narrowed into blazing

slits. His profanity came in a wild torrent.


My attitude was still indifference as to whether or not

I were killed. New developments had come fast since I

turned from the door of the room where Weighbome's

wife still sat before the fire with my stolen kisses fresh

upon her lips and temples, but there had not been a

moment of forgetfulness. I saw nothing ahead of me

worth surrendering for, and now I felt that parlous




THE OFFEE OF PAROLE 265


as the situation was, it was Dawson rather than I who

was frightened.


" Why don't you shoot ? " I asked.


With a foul paroxysm of oaths and obscenity he threw

the pistol aside, and crossing the room caught up the

broken broomstick which served in lieu of a poker. I

had never before been beaten. It was not pleasant,

quite aside from the physical pain. And as to that phase

of it, one who has not been bludgeoned with bracelets on

his wrists may underestimate the actual bodily torture

of the experience. At all events, I must confess that

even now I sometimes awake from a nightmare in which

I am being thrashed with a broomstick. I tried resistance,

but one of them dragged at my chain while the other

belabored me, until in a few moments I sank down in

the wormwood bitterness of humiliation and defeat and

was half-dragged, half -kicked up the stairs, and thrown

into my room, where they gagged me against the possi-

bility of outcry, and tied me so that I could not move from

my mattress or kick upon the floor. Dawson himself

remained with me. They had none too much time.

Within a few minutes I heard the long-drawn halloo of

persons without. The voices were friendly and the

response from Bud was equally cordial. The all-per-

vading hypocrisy of these mountain hatreds lay over and

whitewashed the attitudes of both parties. As they came




266 THE POETAL OP DREAMS


they shouted their request for permission to enter, and

the man inside responded with assurances of welcome.

Those who were arriving were coming as spies. Those

inside were bent on deceit.


We heard them calling, still from afar, that they wanted

a drink of liquor, and we heard Bud shout back that his

jug was at their command.


Then feet tramped about the lower floor. Curt Daw-

son stood back in the shadow of the eaves while this

interview lasted with his weapon drawn, and never once

until the visitors rode away from the house did his eyes

leave the door at the head of the stairs.


When Bud came up after they had gone he was a little

pale under the reaction and the strain of anxiety showed

in his eyes.


" My God ! " he exclaimed. " I 'lowed them f tilers

never was ergoin' ter leave hyar.*'


" What did you tell 'em ? " demanded Dawson curtly.


" I told 'em I'd had a little business round hyar — 'let

'em think it was somethin' ter do with er still, an' said

Fd jest spent the night hyar ruther then hoof hit back

home."


Dawson jerked his head toward the stairway. "Did

they say anythin' 'bout comin' up here ? "


" No. They kinder eyed them steps, but they didn't

say nothin'.'




.* f>




THE OFFER OF PAEOLE 267


For a moment Garvin's chief henchman walked the

floor, then he snarled out, " Did they ask anything erbout




mer




?"




Jim Calloway 'lowed that somebody'd done seed you

in this country, an' I said no, that you was over thar in

Virginny."


Again there was a moment's silence after which Daw-

son's orders came in quick staccato violence.


" Bud, you've got ter go ter town, so's they'll believe

thet story. Don't come back hyar no more. Them

fellers'U ride back before sun-down. They suspicions

somethin' an' they'll jest about slip back ter make shore.

I'll take this feller an' lay out in the timber tell night.

Here, give me a lift."


The two of them raised me, still gagged, and carried

me down the stairs. Keeping the house between them-

selves and the general direction of the road, they bore me

by a path that ran along a cliff to a dense clump of

timber. Then the lesser villain started on with his

ambling step, pausing at the cabin to pick up the jug

which was to corroborate his claim that his business had

to do with illicit distilling. He also stopped indoors to

obliterate all traces of human occupancy.


It was perhaps a mark of respect to my belligerency

which led Dawson to leave me gagged, but it was a

painful compliment. He propped me up so that I might




268 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


have my back against a tree, and from our place of con-

cealment- we could look down unseen on the house. This

time my captor did not favor me with conversation. He

sat silent with his visage black and snarling, and his hand

from time to time crept involuntarily toward his holster.

As for myself, I was distinctly imcomfortable. The gag

cramped my jaws and the rope about my ankles was

unnecessarily tight. But during the three hours that I

had to sustain this position, events were transpiring which

gave a certain interest to the situation. The men who had

come earlier returned, as Dawson's suspicion had proph-

esied. They shouted as before and when they received

no answer they approached with a caution that carried

me back to childhood stories of Indian attacks on block

houses. Finally they entered the place, and Dawson sat

there looking on, his hands wrapped about his knees and

his shoulders shaking with silent laughter, as he surveyed

their elaborate caution. They remained in the house for

more than an hour and then reconnoitered the premises,

at one time passing very near our place of hiding. Once

more my custodian's lean hand caressed the grip of his

pistol, and his thumb slipped down the safety catch. But

in the end they rode away and I sorrowfully recognized

their conviction that they had been running down a false


clue.


It was cold and quite dark when Dawson removed the




THE OFFER OF PAEOLE 269


ropes from my feet and ordered me to walk back to

the house.


That night I slept the sleep of exhaustion, and it was

not until my breakfast arrived the next morning that I

awoke.


My captor should have left me in my loft that day and

should himself have remained below where he could

watch for possible intrusion. But he was overcome with

a desire to talk and this impulse led to a strategic error.

He wanted to point out (now that he felt certain that I

could not be present when Marcus called his witnesses)

how near I had been all along to the town. He described

to me in elaborate detail how, were I at that moment free,

I could walk in twenty-five or thirty minutes to the

court-house door and proceeded to give me satirical and

exact directions. He felt that he had achieved a Machia-

vellian victory, and it pleased him to watch me squirm

with a sense of frustrated possibilities.


He even explained that while the clan was gathering

he, himself, must remain away, not only because he was

taxed with guarding me, but also because he was, as he

facetiously insisted, "in Virginny and too fur away to

git home."


" An' it's a damn shame, too," he confided, " because

hit shore looks like there might be fun in town to-day.

All them Marcus people is gatherin' there an' most of us




270 THE PORTAL OF DEEAMS


fellers'll be on hand. Ef somebody gits filled up with

licker thar's mighty ap* ter be a frolic. Thet co'te room

hain't agoin' ter be no healthy place nohow." I shuddered.

I was thinking that the woman who had come on horse-

back across the hills to join her husband, would probably

be with him in that court-room — ^if he, himself, were now

able to ride.


After awhile Dawson took me up stairs, and Just before

he closed the door, I pleaded that my handcuffs be

removed, since one wrist was badly galled and lacerated.

For a time he steadfastly refused, but in the end agreed

to loosen the bracelet from the injured hand, and leave it

dangling to the other. All morning I had been complain-

ing of illness, and had seemed hardly able to move about

Indeed, my bruises were so apparent that I was no longer

a formidable antagonist. My listlessness, in part at least,

deceived him, and after the anxiety of yesterday, when

his enemies were so close on his trail, he fotmd himself

in a state of reaction and buoyant over-confidence. He

produced the key and fitted it into the lock of the fetter,

but before he turned it be paused with a wink of self-

satisfaction to say, "Jest a moment, stranger, I'll make

sure of you fust."


The handcuflFs were of that type which tightens with

pressure as the lock tumbler slides over a series of

notches. With such an arrangement the wrist can be




THE OFFER OF PAROLE 271


squeezed and pinched in a refinement of torture that is

disabling. Dawson now clasped his fist around the brace-

let which he meant to leave locked.


" Now ef you tries to make a false move," he volun-

teered, " I'm goin' ter squeeze this, an' ef I has ter

squeeze hit I ain't ergoin' ter loosen hit no mo'." I knew

him rather well by this time and had no reason to doubt

his truthfulness of intention, so I merely nodded my

enforced acquiescence. I was bracing every nerve and

muscle for the possible opportunity of the next moment,

and at the same time was attempting to appear totally

innocent of any threatening intent.


When, with his one free hand the mountaineer

attempted to turn the key, something about the lock

stuck, and after a mumbled oath of impatience, he bent

over and took both hands to the task. That was his one

incautious moment, but I stood docile while he removed

the manacle, and then as he straightened up, loosely

holding the chain, I sprang back, wrenching it from his

grasp.


He was instantly after me, but I had put enough space

between us to swing the metal weight over my head.


He saw that this time it was a fight to the death and

instead of crowding in upon my blows retreated one step

and thrust his hand under his armpit to the holster. But

it was all too momentary even for his artistic draw. With




272 THE PORTAL OP DEEAMS


the chain wrapped about my right hand and the left

bracelet swinging free I lashed viciously out for his face

and landed. He dropped like a felled tree and as he

collapsed the pistol, half-freed from its case, rattled on

the floor.




CHAPTER XXIV.




MY DAY IN COURT.




HE was not unconscious, but dazed and groggy, and

the blood was flowing from a nasty cut peril-

ously close to the left temple. I was on him

and pinning him against the planks before he could

recover himself. I picked up the fallen key, liberated my

right hand, then closing his manacle about his own

wrist, I dragged him over to an upright post and passing

the chain about it fastened his other hand. I had learned

something about gagging now, so by the time he had

recovered his full senses, he found himself hitched quite

securely to the unplaned pillar, bootless, trouserless and

speechless — ^but above all else astonished. I took one

mean scrap of vengeance which was unnecessary. I went

to the grated shutters and threw the key to the handcuffs

out. Then, donning his clothes before his eyes, since my

own would have proclaimed me a stranger in these parts,

I turned and made my way down the stairs, once more at


273




274 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


liberty. I did not vouchsafe him a word of farewell

nor turn my head to look back, though I heard his feet

pounding the floor in a frenzy of rage and futile struggle.

Of course, I had possessed myself of his pistol as well

as his hat, boots and trousers.


If I had needed any disguise beyond these clothes it

would have been provided for me by the ragged growth

of beard on my face and the unkempt hair that had not

felt a comb since I left the roof of Cal Marcus. I smiled

to myself as I made my exit by the broken porch and

thought what his reflections at the moment must be. He

was doubtless recalling his own explicit directions for

reaching the court-house door. It was now between

nine and ten o'clock. If I hurried there might still be

time.


The town which I had seen only once before came into

view as soon as I had reached the high road and made

the first turn, but I was terrified to see in the distance

two horsemen jogging along in leisurely approach. I

scrambled across the rail fence and lay close to the earth

waiting for them to pass and grudging the flight of each

priceless minute. As they came nearer I heard a whining

voice raised in an attempt at song.




((




Right down hyar in Adamson Counte

Where they have no church of our Lord —




MY DAY IN COUET 275


carroled one of the horsemen, and I joyously recognized

the young man who, on the night of Mrs. Weighborn's

arrival, had slipped out into the shadow of Cal Marcus'

kitchen to reconnoiter.


In another moment I had been given a place behind

the mountain boy, and soon the three of us were ambling

through the squalid square of the county seat. Though

groups of men stood everywhere, and eyed each other

suspiciously, no one recognized, in the ragged stubble-

faced wreck astride a doubly loaded horse, the kidnaped

witness.


They did not take me to the court-room, but made me

dismount at the back door of Cal Marcus' law office,

just a stone's throw away across the narrow street. Mar-

cus, himself, came to me there in response to a hurried

summons. He listened with no show of expression or

emotion and at the end of my recital gave me brief

instructions, and reduced a part of my evidence to the

form of an affidavit.


" Both crowds are out strong," he told me succinctly ;

" Garvin's gang has been instructed to start no trouble.

Whether that order will stand when I spring my surprise

I don't know. It will certainly be a severe test of

discipline. They feel quite safe about you, and they

mustn't suspect your escape. Watch that window in

the court-rocMn and when I appear and raise my hand




276 THE POSTAL OF DBEAMS


to pour a glass of water come into court. Say nothing

except in answer to my questions."


With those instructions he left me and as he crossed

the alley-like space, he passed between thick clusters of

mountain men who formed a practical cordon about him.

I had perhaps an hour to spend alone with my eyes

against the narrow slit of the slightly raised sash. I

could see the lounging crowds and recognize the tensity

of conditions. There was an assumption of nonchalance

which sat upon these men with the stamp of spuriousness.

Lines of shaggy horses hitched along two sides of the

square told of many long rides. Swift, furtive glances

cast backward and forward indicated the nerve strain

and caution of hostile forces mingling with a show of

cordiality; each bent on giving no offense, but each

watchful and tightly keyed for defensive action.


A group of several young men entered the enclosure

of the court-house together, and from their clothes and

appearance I recognized them as the reporters from

Louisville and Lexington. With the eye of the outside

world upon him; with every utterance from the bench

being recorded by these scribes against whom he dare

not let a hand be lifted, the head of the murder syndicate

must rely absolutely on chicane. He must play the fox's

game and must not, under any provocation, show the

wolfs teeth.




MY DAY m COUET 277


So the stage was being set, and I, waiting there in

concealment, was to afford the climax of the play.


After an interminable time the lean, Lincoln-like face

of Cal Marcus appeared at the dusty window of the

court-room and I saw him pour a tumblerful of water

from the broken pitcher. At the same instant one of the

waiting clansmen threw open the door to announce,

" They're callin' yer in co'te."


I needed no urging. My cue had come. They closed

around me in a square and escorted me to the court-

room door and as I went I heard the voice of a deputy

sing-songing my name. I even imagined that in his

tone was conviction that the summons would meet with

no response.


In order to make clear the exact effect of my appear-

ance, I must go back and summarize briefly, from

accoimts later given me by Marcus and Weighbome, the

occurrences of that half -hour which preceded my calling

to the witness stand.


Garvin had appeared in his court-room with his usual

affability. He had even paused to shake hands with

Weighborne and express regrets for his unfortunate

" accident." His Honor had announced that he would

prefer, in default of objection, passing all criminal cases

to the foot of the docket, first disposing of several mat-




278 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


ters of probate and minor importance. To this Marcus

had agreed.


When the reporters appeared the judge was surprised,

but his wily composure had betrayed no evidence of

chagrin, and he had halted affairs to chat with the pendl-

wielders while his bailiff provided them with a table and

chairs just below the rostrum.


Then had come the call of the cases against the all^;ed

murderers of Rat-Ankle, and the attorney's prompt

motion to swear Garvin off the bench. In support of his

motion, Marcus launched into a dispassionate, but unsoft-

ened charge that the judge, himself, had been the chief

instigator of the ambuscade. Garvin had listened with

growing amusement.


" Whose affidavits have you to file, Mr. Marcus ? *' he

purred with unruffled composure.


" That of myself—"


"Is that all?"

Also that of Mr. Deprayne."

I've done been informed," drawled the Court, " that

Mr. Depra)me was seen leaving for the Virginia line some

days back, and that he told several people he was going

home. If I'd known of his plans I'd certainly have held

him as a material witness, but unforttmately it's too late




((




<i




now."




MY DAY IN COUET 279


" Here is his affidavit/' responded Marcus. " I submit

it to Your Honor in support of my motion."


Garvin took the paper and read it slowly. It was in

general terms and did not make clear to him that it had

been so recently penned. After the perusal ht delivered

himself slowly.


" Learned counsel has made some mighty grave charges

against this Co'te ; counsel has been led astray by personal

feelin'. The Co'te must protect its own dignity. The

Co'te sees no reason to regard this paper as genuine,

unless Mr. Deprayne himself will state that he swore to

it. The Co'te regrets that it can't produce that witness

for the learned counsel. The Co'te wishes only — " here

he glanced significantly at the press table — '' to have the

full facts brought out."


" Will Your Honor," suggested Marcus, " instruct the

sherifE to call Mr. Deprayne ? "


Garvin had looked up with an expression of surprise

and then he had smiled. " Mr. Sheriflf," he instructed,

**call Mr. Deprayne."


After that there had been a silence. While Garvin

went through the formality of waiting to hear the

announcement "the witness does not answer," he bent

over the desk and once more exchanged compliments with

the rq)orters. These scribes had been sent to expose




280 THE POETAL OF DREAMS


him and he was bent on weaving about them the spell of

his personality. Then it was that I entered. From the

door where for an instant I halted, I took in the stained

clapboard walls, carved over with crude initials ; and the

dingy benches full of men in jeans and hodden gray. I

caught my breath as a dash of color struck my eyes and

I recognized back of the gaunt standing frame of Marcus,

the seated figures of Weighbome and the lady who had

been so strangely important in my life. My cheeks

flushed and bracing back my shoulders, I walked down

the center aisle, dust-stained, with four days' growth of

beard on my face, and one eye still discolored. As I

came, I was conscious of a murmer of astonishment ris-

ing incredulously from the benches, and of an excited

shuffling of feet.


Called out of his conversation by this sound, Garvin

raised his face, still wreathed in its bland and smiling

suavity — ^and our eyes met. For an instant I think he

did not recognize me. I must have been a rather ludi-

crous and unprepossessing figure of a man, and possibly

it was the very obvious scars of battle on my disfigured

countenance that first told him my identity. At all events,

the change that for an unguarded interval crossed his

florid face was startling.


The smile died instantaneously and he leaned forward

to stare at me as at some apparition. He quickly recov-




MY DAY IN COURT 281


ered himself, but the reporters caught the tableau of his

astonishment and put a paragraph into their stories which

was the preface to history-making in Adamson County.


I took my seat on the witness stand and raised my

hand to be sworn, not daring to meet the eyes of the

woman who sat at the attorney's elbow, though I felt

her gaze upon me. Then I heard the cold modulation of

Marcus's voice.


" Mr. Deprayne, state your name, age and place of

residence." I did so.


" Do you aver that an affidavit charging Judge Garvin

with conspiracy to murder and suppress evidence was

made by you, and that it is true ? "


" I do."


The shuffling of brogans and boots had died out. The

fall of a pin might have been heard at the ends of the

room. Every Garvin heeler and every Marcus adherent

was sitting on the edge of his seat. Hands crept furtively

to holsters. There was a general gasp of surprise, then

as by a single impulse a number of men at one side

near the back rose, and across the aisle another group

came silently to its feet. The factions stood taut and

motionless, eying each other with hatred. Marcus did .

not for an instant resume his questioning and the utter

silence was as oppressive as the stillness that goes ahead

of a cyclone. I knew what it meant, as every one in the




282 THE PORTAL OF DBEAMS


room knew. The feud-factions were crouching for a

spring. In another moment the ceiling might ring and

rattle with the cracking of pistols and reek with the stench

of burnt powder. The mountain territory has annals of

such holocausts.




CHAPTER XXV.




BEING LAUGHED AT.




EVERY one sat very still lest an excited movement

or gesture precipitate the storm. From my place

on the slightly elevated witness chair I had a full

view of the scene in all its (xninous tensity. It was

as though breathing had not alcMie stopped, but all living

animation had for the second been suspended. The body

of men had been fixed as though photographed. An

incautious start or the sweep of a hand pocket-ward, and

the outburst would be inevitable.


There were three exceptions among those whom I

may term non-combatants. One reporter began edging

down behind the table. Weighbome imostentatiously

shifted his position so as to place his bulky shoulders

between Frances Weighborne and the crowd, and She

with an impatient shifting declined his shielding and sat

steadily looking to the front. She was pale, as I suppose

we all were, but perfectly composed.


283




284 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


Then Marcus wheeled and faced the rear of the room,

deliberately turning his back on the enemies who might

kill him as they had killed his partner. With both hands

raised above his head and his thin, cuffless wrists stretch-

ing out of his threadbare sleeves, he stood for a tense

moment in silence. His rugged countenance was black

with the vehemence of feeling and his deep eyes were

burning.


** Sit down!" he thundered. He said no other word,

but as he ripped out that crisp and brief command he

swept both arms and hands downward, and, like hypnotic

subjects answering the gesture of the demonstrator, his

clansmen dropped into their seats. Garvin took the cue.

He pounded on his desk with the gavel. " Order in the

court-room," he shouted, and his henchmen also subsided

into their benches.


A deep breath of relief swept over the place. The

crisis was averted. Garvin beckoned Marcus and the

opposing counsel to his side. " Gentlemen," he said

coolly, " the boys seem a little excited. Unless there is

an objection Tm goin' to adjourn co'te for a half-hour,

and then keep this room clear of spectators." But the

moment of peril had passed and when I reached the

square with the attorney, who hastily spirited me out by

the back door, I saw the two elements mingling with a

semblance of entire peace.




BEING LAUGHED AT 285


Marcus took me directly to his office where we were

busied with a supplemental and more exact affidavit, and

I did not see the Weighbomes. I knew that any meeting

must be a most unhappy occasion, and until this matter

was disposed of I was willing to postpone that final clash.

We were shortly interrupted by the arrival of the county

attorney, who announced that at the reconvening of

court he would move to dismiss the cases. He said he

realized that there could be no conviction and would not

risk precipitating a conflict. Marcus could hardly refuse

to allow his clients to go free, and so for the time he had

to accept that surrender and reserve his ammunition for

later effectiveness.


To the Marcus house we rode in cortege. I had not

intended running at all, but when I came out of the law

office I found that Weighbome had been much fatigued

and had already started back with another guard, and I

could hardly run away without facing the two of them.

Marcus too, insisted that I must return, even if only for

a day. Much of our business remained unfinished, and

I inferred from his attitude that he knew nothing of the

inevitable reckoning which I must face at the hands of

my business partner. We started late and our small army

arrived after nine o'clock. It was again a night of

sparkle and starlight and frost. We learned that supper

had been saved for us and the attorney and I ate it in




286 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


silence. The Weighbomes had not waited for us. I

quite understood that they might not care to break bread

with me, and yet I was puzzled, because in that paralyzed

moment in the court-room when I had, for the only time

during the day, looked full in the lady's eyes, I had seen

no anger in them, I had almost fancied that her lips half-

shaped a smile. But she was a remarkable woman, and

whatever her feeling, she might be magnanimous enough

and big enough at such a moment, when we were all in

equal danger, to lay aside for the nonce her just resent-

ment. Now we should meet again as though that had

not happened, and I had no hope of seeing her smile on

me again.


Probably she had retired and I should not have to

meet her until to-morrow. I rose from the table and

turned to Marcus.


Where do I sleep to-night?" I inquired.

Your same place, sir," he answered, and when I had

said good-night I turned and walked along the porch and

opened the door of the room which served jointly as

parlor and bedroom.


Once more, precisely as on that other night, I halted

in surprise. Indeed, it might have been the other night,

except that Weighborne lay where he had thrown himself

down fully dressed across the big bed. But just as before,

he was sleeping, and just as before She sat before the




((




it




BEING LAUGHED AT 287


fire alone, in much the same attitude. On her face was

the same trace of wistful loneliness.


I could not escape the feeling that this was in reality

a part of the other evening — that it had been momentarily

interrupted and that all which had transpired since I

had opened this same door in this exact way, and seen

this precise picture, was only the figment of disordered

imagination. But it was now too late to turn back, and

after all there was nothing to gain by deferring the

reckoning. The three of us were here, and it would

take only a moment to wake the sleeping man.


I closed the door, and my heart began the wild beating

that meeting her must always bring. As I started across

the room she looked up and rose. I halted where I

stood, waiting for her to speak. This evening she wore

a very simple gingham dress, and the chill of the room

had led her to add the sweater. For a breathing space

we stood there, she as slender and youthful as a school-

girl; I as awkward and disheveled as a bumpkin,

with my head hanging shamefacedly — ^awaiting sen-

tence.


Then to my total bewilderment she smiled and held

out her hand.


Had she stricken me down with a lightning bolt as

the savages thought she had stricken down the profaning

native, I should have been less astonished. I stood there




288 THE PORTAL OF DEEAMS


unable to understand such forgiveness, and while I

waited, she spoke.


" Now," said the voice which had been ringing in my

heart ever since I had last heard it, " will you be good

enough to explain things, or are you still to be the man

of mystery?"


How could I explain things? How could I make a

commencement? And yet it was just that which I had

come to attempt.


" If I can explain at all," I said, very miserably, " it

will be in one word — ^madness.'*^


" Is that all ? " she questioned. In her eyes was the

whimsical challenge that had, on the previous occasion,


4


swept me away from my moorings. The question that

I had asked myself once before came back to my mind.

Could it be that my goddess was so far from my ideal

that, after all, what had occurred needed no explanation ?

I would not admit such a possibility, and yet her next

words seemed to confirm it.


" When I first came here," she mused reflectively and

only half-aloud, "you stayed outside for an hour, and

then you disappeared. Of course you were a prisoner,

but to-day you had the opportunity to see us. You didn't

and yet — " she flushed deeply, and I knew that her

thoughts too were going back to the moment when I

Vad, without words, avowed myself so savagely.




BEING LAUGHED AT 289


" I stayed out there that night," I said bluntly, " be-

cause I could hardly be an interloper, when you had

ridden these infernal hills to be with him — " I jerked

my head savagely toward the bed. Then I went doggedly

on, determined that since she had forced me this far we

should hereafter stand in the certain light of understand-

ing. " I also stayed out there because, as it happens,

Fm a fool. I couldn't endure witnessing a reunion

between yourself and your husband." It seemed to me

that she should first have called on me for other

explanations.


At the last word her face clouded with an expression

of absolute bewilderment, and her eyes widened as she

gazed at me.


" My — ^my what? " she demanded.


" Your husband," I repeated. " Mr. Weighbome."


She contemplated me as though I were a new and

rather interesting variety of maniac, then her laugh was

long and delicious. Her clouded eyes cleared and danced

like skies in which the sun has suddenly burst through




ram.

it




Oh," she said finally. "I understand now." Once

more her face grew grave and she added with a catch

in her voice.


" And, thank God, I do understand."




290 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


" For Heaven's sake," I implored, " tell me what you

understand ! As for me, I understand nothing."


" Why, you totally unspeakable idiot," she explained,

as though she had known me always, and as though we

had long been close comrades, " I haven't any husband —

yet. That's my brother. Didn't you know that ? "


I stood at gaze, dazed, stupefied, open-mouthed ; every

thing that denotes the gawky fool. Then I dropped fer-

vently on my knees at her feet and shamelessly seized her

hands in mine and kissed them. She made no effort to

release them and I crushed them greedily while my tongue

could find no words, until, as I afterward learned, her

rings cut into the flesh.


" But," I stammered finally, " you are Frances Weigh-

borne. His wife is Frances Weighborne. Bob Maxwell

told me— "


She laughed again, and Weighbome's heavy breathing

became almost a snore. After all, first impressions are

best. Weighborne was a capital fellow, one could not

help liking him.


" Correct," said the lady indulgently, as though she

were teaching a small boy his primer lessons. " I am

Frances Weighborne. My sister-in-law was also christ-

ened Frances in baptism, and acquired ,the surname of

Weighborne in matrimony. There may, so far as I




BEING LAUGHED AT [291


know, be various other Frances Weighbomes. We have

never copyrighted the name."


" Oh, my God ! *' I groaned helplessly. " What an

unspeakable imbecile I've been — ^but you're wrong, dear-

est, you are the only one."


"Do you think it necessary to swear about it?" she

inquired. " And are you now quite certain that I'm the

right one ? "


" There isn't any time to swear," I assured her, " there

is so infinitely much to say — ^but not here. Come out

under the stars, where one can breathe. Give me five

minutes. Unless I speak now I shall die of suppressed

emotion. All my life I've been a supposedly extinct

volcano. I'm no longer esAinct." I halted my rush of

words ; then added, " Yes, you're the right one." I rose

and, still holding her hands, lifted her to her feet. At

the door, with my hand on the latch, I paused.


" No," I exclaimed, hardly realizing that I was speak-

ing aloud. "You open it. In the dream it is always

you who open the door into the other world."


She wheeled and looked me in the eyes, her own pupils

wide and incredulous.


"Do you have it, too?" she demanded breathlessly.

" Do you dream my dream ? Do I come to you in some

vague danger and lead you through a door?"


She laid her hand on the bolt, just as I had so often




292 THE PORTAL OP DREAMS


seen her do in my vision, and we stepped together out into

the glory of the frost and moon.


" As you are doing now," I answered ; then with a new

wonder I demanded, " But tell me, how in Heaven's

name could you dream of me before you knew me?"


She laughed mockingly.


" Perhaps," she vouchsafed, " if you make yourself

very agreeable I may tell you."




CHAPTER XXVI.




HOW IT ENDED— AND BEGAN.


THE railings and uprights of the porch were strips

of jet against a world swimming in blue and

silver gray. The planks creaked under our feet.

A ccMifusion of saddles and farm gear hung against the

log walls. The tin basin stood on its accustomed shelf.

The world of magic was jumbled with the commcttiplace.

I led her over to the comer where the eye could gather

in the widest vista. She stood there before me very

upright and slim and her eyes held mine as frankly as a

child's might have done. I gazed at her for a moment

more, then my arms went out and encircled her, and I

talked very fast and very low.


" I may, at times, seem extremely abrupt," I confessed,

" but I'm not. I've worshiped you upon a coral reef and

IVe made love to you through endless days and nights

with stars for my witnesses much larger than these — and

softer. And now I've found you — I've found you, and


293




294 THE POSTAL OP DREAMS


it doesn't matter what you say, because I shall never

again let you go."


She tilted her face upward and her eyes were dancing

as she quoted, " * Nobody asked you, sir/ "


She stood there, facing me, within the circle of my

arms, with her chin as proudly tilted as though she were

not surrendering, and with the old incomparable smile

lingering on her lips.


And as I gazed at her in the witchery of the moon,

the utter improbability of it all dawned upon me, until

I felt that a moment would bring awakening and the old

gnawing despair. The expression was that which I knew

so well, and she seemed no more and no less real than

she had been, looking out from the mate's chest, with

the circle of mahogany-skinned savages sitting silent

before her shrine.


That I had loved her was inevitable. It was written,

but that was the lesser part. Here she stood looking at

me out of eyes that were accepting my love without

question. Why did she, without even the siege of a long

wooing, so permit me to step into the temple of her

life, as naturally as though it were the shrine of the

coral island where I belonged as high-priest and demi-*

god?


She had, before to-night, met me only once, and then

I had been the churl, brusquely rebuffing her sweet court-




HOW IT ENDED— AND BEGAN 295


csy. Yet she had ridden across the hills, and something

sang to me that it was to me she had ridden, though she

may have called it coming to her brother. Why was it ?

Had I really conjured her soul to me by wishing it

across the world? Had supreme forces compelled us

- both, so that preliminary details were superfluous

between us?


However that might be, the gracious smile died slowly

on her lips to a seriousness far sweeter, and as she looked

into my face her eyes widened, and dropped all conceal-

ment until I was gazing into her soul.


When a woman meets the eyes of a man in that fashion

he ceases to question, and wishes only to do reverence.

It is like rolling back the waters of the sea and revealing

the wonders of the deeps. For it is decreed that the

eyes of a woman are given her in defense, to hide behind

their dance and sparkle the things which lie beneath —

and to disarm. When once they have opened in the

miracle of self-revelation and surrendered their secret,

one must be unworthy who feels himself worthy of such

a manifestation.


And the secret I read there was that she loved me

beyond all doubting. It mattered no longer how the

wonder had come to pass. That was a mere point of

god-craft. It had happened, and the stars were singing.


I dropped on oneTcnee and lifted her hand to my lips.




296 THE PORTAL OF DKEAMS


Later, I sketched rapidly, agitatedly, the story of the

coming of her portrait to the island, of its place on the

chest and its subsequent worship. I told her of meeting

Keller on the steamer and Maxwell in New York. I

summarized the chain of evidence which had to my mind

proved her to be Mrs. Weighbome. I have no doubt

that I told it badly, but that was of no consequence, since

back of my broken narration was the pent-up rush of

emotion, and to her this seemed important. Nor did

my story, so fantastic that I hardly expected her to

accept it without proof, seem to surprise her.


" And," I concluded, " I am going to build you a

new temple which will make the Taj Mahal a tawdry

mosque, for every block and rafter will be love, and each

year we live I shall add new minarets of worship — ^and

not only five times each day but a hundred, its muezzin

shall call me to prayer."


Her eyes were glowing, and her laugh trembled.


" I came quite a long way," she told me, " to make.you

say that, but after all you have done it very nicely."


" But," I admitted after a long pause, " I don't yet

understand — ^not that it matters now — ^but why? That

word is beating at my brain — ^why in the names of all

the gods should you care?"


Why shouldn't I?" she indignantly countered.

You have known me," I said blankly, " a few days




((




((




HOW IT ENDED— AND BEGAN ?97


and I should have imagined that I made a sorry

impression."


She laughed again.


" I have known you always," she replied.


I shook my head wonderingly.


" Listen," she commanded. " Once upon a time — ^that's

the way all fairy stories start — I saw you. You didn't

notice me much. I was just a kid, but I fell in love with

you. To be exact, it was ten years ago this month."


There was no end to wonders. All the loose threads of

coincidence were being plaited into a single cable, and

the cable was my life line.


" As I grew up I met a lot of men and they insisted on

saying nice things to me ; but they were all things of one

kind and that wasn't the kind I wanted — ^besides, you see,

I was waiting. I knew that some day you would come

and that if you had anything to say it would be different.

I compared them all with you. It wasn't just a girl's

romantic foolishness. There was destiny in it. You know

the Moslem text — ^^ man's fate is about his neck.' You

had no chance to escape me."


" I, too, knew it was written," I told her, " but I was

afraid we should meet too late. When I saw you at Lex-

ington I thought it was too late."


" I was never afraid of that," she affirmed. " Some-

times I have known that you were in danger — ^and later




298 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


Tve known that you escaped. Then there was the dream

the one dream about the door that came over and over.

... At times it seemed that you were very near. Once

at Cairo I felt that I was going to meet you around some

comer or in some bazaar — ^but I didn't."


" You might, if you had turned your head," I declared.

" Did you by any chance lose a diary at Cairo? "


This time it was she who was surprised.


" I lost one somewhere," she acknowledged ; then as

she colored divinely she demanded, " You didn't find it,

did you? You didn't read those fool things?"


" It wasn't foolishness," I quoted. " There was destiny


in it." And then I made full confession.


" I'm glad you wrote it," I added. " I owe that diary

something and I want all my debt to be to you."


For a moment she was silent, then she looked up again

and confronted me once more with a charge of stupidity.


" And you read that, and knew what football game it

was, and yet you never recognized yourself ! What are

your brains made of, anyway? "


,How could a man reply to such a sublime absurdity as

that? I groaned.


" In the diary you wrote of an apotheosis," I con-

fessed. " How in the name of all that is logical could I

connect myself with this admirable, impossible superman?

You failed to give the name,"




(t




(t




HOW IT ENDED— AND BEGAN 299


She looked at me and laughed.

The man is also modest," she observed.


Of course," I demurred, " it's great to see you tread-

ing the clouds, with ideals for your playmates. More-

over, it's appropriate; but I'm down here, you know,

earthbound and extremely mortal. If we are to walk

together you must come down and join me."


" I'll take you up with me," she hospitably asserted,

and though since then she must have discovered many

times that she had draped her cloth of gold upon a lay

figure and had made a plumed and mailed knight of a

failure and an inconsequent, yet she has, with gallant

stubbornness, refused to admit it.


" Dearest," I said very humbly, " I have been incon-

ceivably boorish, and worse. How could you bring your-

self to forgive it?"


" Because," she answered, " I'm a woman — and inquisi-

tive. I knew how you felt, and I wanted to find out why

you acted so horridly at Lexington."


" I was trying very hard not to tell you how I felt,"

I admitted.


" You didn't have to tell me — in words," she laughed.

"You told me in a hundred other ways, that were just

as plain."


" Then the only part of my story," I said, a little crest-

fallen, " which is new to you is the information that you




300 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


were a goddess and I a high priest, out there in the South

Seas?"


"Oh, that wasn't new at all," she ruthlessly enlight-

ened, " I knew that, too."


" Is there anything you don't know ? " I inquired.

" What gift of prophetic vision — "


" There wasn't any vision about it," she interrupted.

" I got a letter from Mrs. Keller the day before you

reached Kentucky. I guess when you get back to New

York you'll find one from the captain. His wife wrote to

tell me you were coming. That was why I got a headache

and stayed at home that night.


She laid her hand on my forearm. My sleeves were

uprolled to the elbows.


" Dearest," she exclaimed in sudden anxiety, " you're

cold ! " I suppose I was, but I had not known it.




It has been some time now since I have written in the

diary which had its birth under such strange circum-

stances. The narrative went into a pigeon-hole because I

have been too busy living to think of reflecting upon

life. It was a device for moments of emptiness and in

later times also for moments of extraordinary jubila-

tion, but since the last pages were scribbled there has been

enough of celebration in merely living out the days. Yet




HOW IT ENDED— AND BEGAN 301


now I must add a postscript, so that some time He may

have the full record before him. He is my little son.


He is teaching me a great many things and finding in

me a willing pupil. When I first walked out into the pub-

lic ways after his entrance to the stage whereon I hope he

will be cast in a worthy part, I walked differently. I

walked with the pride of an emperor. Not the pride of

arrogance. I needed no car of ivory and bronze with cap-

tives marching fettered at its wheel. I needed no slave

to whisper in my ear, " Remember, Caesar, thou art but

a man." I was filled with a new graciousness and wished

to be generously courteous to all men, yet that desire was

born of a sense of vast superiority. I had found the

meaning of life; the secret of which the gulls shrieked

in mating-time around the rocks of the island — ^though

then my ears were deaf to its significance.


She has minted from the precious metal of her soul a

life which, with the other lives of his day, will form the

mosaic of his times. I have the prospect before me of

new miracles as that new life unfolds. I feel the exalta-

tion of being undeservedly linked with something vastly

greater than myself. I made an awkward eflFort once to

put some part of this idea into words, but Frances only

laughed. To her it is all quite natural. Her only com-

ment was that he is as much mine as hers, which was a

flattery that even my egotism could scarcely assimilate.




302 THE PORTAL OF DREAMS


We have not named him yet, but an idea struck me a

day or two ago while I was sitting at my down-town desk,

and I straightway called her up.


" I have just thought of a name," I said. " I want to

call him Francis Ra-Tuiki. Of course," I hastened to

add, realizing that the silence at the other end of the

wire threatened protest, " of course we can dignify it with

highly unphonetic spelling, if you like."


" I don't know," she judiciously reflected. Then with

a sudden afterthought she added, " That might possibly

do for a middle name. I have already decided upon the

first."


I wonder what name she has in mind — ^and she had

just finished telling me that I had a full half-interest in

that kid !


A railroad now runs into Adamson County and the

new order is replacing the old. My wife and I and our

brother went down on the first train run over the new

line. The people had gathered to see the spectacle, and

incredible as it may seem, there were among them some

who looked for the first time on a locomotive. Old Mrs.

Marcus, a little more withered and monkey-like, was

there, and as she contemplated the marvel she could only

murmur in wonderment, "Well, Frovi-dence!"


Calloway Marcus no longer rides in a hollow square,

but goes openly to court to defend the railway's damage




HOW IT ENDED— AND BEGAN 303


suits. Yet now that the law is becoming adequate, he

will never have the opportunity to turn it, as his weapon

of reprisal, against Jim Garvin. Retribution came to the

head of the murder syndicate with grimmer and more

appropriate drama than Marcus had planned. The judge

fell behind his own counter, riddled with bullets bought

from his own shelf, and fired by the hand of his own

chief henchman and jackal.


Though one of the last of the terrorized juries sat in

the box, to the end that the slayer " came cl'ar," it is now

Curt Dawson who goes sunken-eyed and body-guarded,

searching the shadows. Shots from the laurel are few

'but occasional even now — and Garvin's boy is nearing

manhood. At all events, Garvin's executioner seems con-

vinced that reprisal will come to him. Perhaps it is a

premonition.




;? L




I ?

I ?




? .J


?r$'''


?J •


t'l


I.




'




M







I.




''A







itSt




i


1

1





j



f



\







L



'



?



1



1







?



1




*• :




, 1